Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Toradora!:Volume5 Chapter2

2009-10-06T00:32:34Z

JackBassV: /* How Much Pork? */ new section

''"The thumb represents my heart, and your pain is the manifestation of mine."''

Sounds fine to me. She basically saying that her thumb is representing her heart (or as an alternative, her soul) and the amount of pain that ryu is in represents the amount of (emotional) pain she's feeling. Still, it could have been worse (for him); She might have kicked in the balls^^;

JBV^_^

It's pretty close I would say, assuming 指圧 (shiatsu) refers to the pressure which she jabbed Ryuuji in the side with. I certainly don't think she's referring to the massage. Maybe replace "The thumb" with "This jab"?

Also, why is キャベツ translated as "Korean lettuce" rather than just cabbage?

- [[User:Softtack|Softtack]] 20:53, 10 December 2008 (PST)

== Acupuncture? ==

Since Taiga didn't use a needle, it really should be [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Acupressure acupressure]. The technique is almost the same, but uses presure of the fingers, rather than needles.

JBV^_^

== How Much Pork? ==

She ate 250KG of pork! That's nearly 600lbs (2.2lb per Kilogram), or twice the weight of a large man. Most pigs don't weigh that much.

Changed it to 250g (about 1/4 of a pound.)

JBV^_^

User talk:Seki

2009-01-28T23:14:31Z

JackBassV: /* People who want to poke me */

== Best Wishes! ==

Dear Seki,

didn't notice you were sick, until i saw the "get well" comments.

also noticed you had your wisdom tooth pulled.

ouch! That'll sting. hate dentist surgery! D:

anyway, hope you get well soon!

best regards,

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]] 19:34, 4 September 2008 (PDT)

Sorry to read you were hit with a bad illness, Seki. Wasn't sure how else to reach you, so this post will have to do.
Take care and get well soon. And thanks for your work on Mara-sama ga Miteru. It's been a joy to read.

-Hoodedzippy

ps: feel free to delete this message afterward, I'm not very tech savvy so pardon me if I should not have done this!

== Rawr ==

Thanks~ right side of my mouth still hurts but oh well -_-; Hopefully back in business.

== How's it been going lately? ==

Just wanted to know how everything is going.
Best of wishes, Seph

== Guilt-ridden existence ==

Been on-and-off with sickness, just turned in an essay, dissertation rough due in 2 weeks, I actually have time to translate, but I've kinda been..... well, slacking. I should shoot myself.

Ahh I see, I'm sick a bit myself, still isn't winter and I have caught a cold. Anyway just take care of yourself, and update once in a while when you feel like to do it ;).

-Seph

==
Hope you're doing okay, Seki. Miss your translations but also understand that you've got a lot going on. Hope to see you back soon but regardless, Take care!

-Hoodedzippy

== 2009 ==

Happy New Year!

-Seph

==

Weee is great that you're back in the game!

== People who want to poke me ==

Just change this little space around.

*pokes Seki with a pocky*
*chomp*
*runs off before Seki can bite my hand off*

Rawr, no abuse please T_T

----
Vol 5 chp 5 part 6
''Yumi felt like she was eccentric for digging through dirt, but Yoshino-san's checking under the tatami was fanatical. –There are always people greater than you, she reaffirmed herself.''

While this makes sense, wouldn't it sound better if the word Greater was replaced by Stranger?

''Yumi felt like she was eccentric for digging through dirt, but Yoshino-san's checking under the tatami was fanatical:– There are always people stranger than you, she reaffirmed herself.''

I haven't changed this, as it's a purely personal opinion, not an error.

Also you should use either the fullstop after ''fanatical'' or the hyphen before ''There'', not both. The hyphen implies a continuance of the previous sentence, but the fullstop shows that there isn't one. What you really need is a colon (as seen in the second version of the sentence.)
JBV^_^

---

I'm horrible with ; and : so I tend to just do the Japanese thing of going with commas... so my use of punctuation is always open to correction :)

In regard to the first part, she's referring to the "there's always bigger fish" phrase... a rather, vague? I guess you'd call it? phrase that's not necessarily about their eccentricity. That's why I picked "greater." But there's no necessity to keep wording, because things change between languages, so if you think "stranger" would simply be a better fit, go for it.

This may help you^_^ [http://owl.english.purdue.edu/handouts/grammar/g_overvw.html Punctuation]

V5 chp5 part 10 - MM_v05_10.jpg is missing.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume5 Chapter5 10

2009-01-28T23:05:29Z

JackBassV:

===<noinclude>St. Valentine's prank. </noinclude>Part 10.===

"Thanks for waiting…"

Yumi found Sachiko-sama sitting alone at the second-floor room's table reading a book.

"Oh, Yumi."

She raised her head and smiled softly. Ahh, what a wonderful smile, Yumi thought. If she could, she'd freeze time so she could stare at it forever. It was that wonderful.

"Did you have something to talk about?"

Sachiko-sama closed her book and stood up from her chair. Yumi, in turn, rushed toward her, and they ended up standing across from each other, the table between them.

"Yes, um. I have something to give you…"

As she spoke, Yumi reached into her bag.

"What is it? I do hope it's not the rosary."

"R, rosary!?"

"I'm glad I'm wrong."

Sachiko-sama smiled at Yumi's startled reaction. She was just teasing her. Sachiko-sama was becoming more and more like the Roses.

But Yumi would prefer it if Sachiko-sama toned down on such heart-stopping words. Her heart was already racing as she tried to maintain composure in front of her onee-sama.

"Though, come to think of it, I would never have chosen someone to be my sister if they'd return the rosary after such a trite happening."

With that mumble, Sachiko-sama tossed her straight hair over her shoulder.
"Uhh."

A prickle.

The cynicism stabbed at her, like one of Rosa Gigantea's specialties. Truth be told, Sachiko-sama described it as "a trite happening," but Yumi felt she'd tossed and turned over it. Of course, returning the rosary had never even remotely crossed her mind, but she did panic over what she'd do if Sachiko-sama had asked, "Can you give it back?" Because she felt like she wasn't living up to onee-sama's expectations.

"When I was a first-year, I felt like the current Rosa Chinensis saw through me all the time."

Like God himself, Sachiko-sama glanced around the room, like she was looking for bits of nostalgia from a year ago.

"But then. I don't really know what you're thinking. I guess that made me lose confidence."

As she spoke, Sachiko-sama seemed to be sorting through her thoughts.

"I may have been too harsh yesterday…"

"Not at all."

Replied Yumi, but she silently felt it was pretty harsh. Sachiko-sama's voice was already so clear and powerful that it was ominous (?) on its own, so if she put any degree of extra power behind it, it'd become extremely overwhelming.

"That was because it felt like you were avoiding me, so I started to panic. But I must have misunderstood things?"

"Yes. Umm, that's-"

Now! thought Yumi as she took a box from her bag and held it out.

"What's this?"

"Chocolate. I tried making it with Rei-sama's advice. I wanted to keep it a secret from onee-sama, and that's why I was sneaking about. So of course onee-sama would feel like I was avoiding you. I'm so bad at arranging things properly, but I still ran around feeling excited on my own. I didn't even think about stopping to wonder what onee-sama would feel about it. And when you asked, I couldn't even explain it…"

"… Yumi."

"I know. I know onee-sama doesn't like Valentine's chocolate. But I wanted to show my gratitude anyways, so…"

"Yumi!"

With a harsher tone, Sachiko-sama cut her off.

"… When did I ever say I don't like it?"

"Huh?"

"Really, you're always lacking on words, and yet when you begin talking, it's like the floodgates have been opened. I don't understand you, after all."

"Umm…"

"I'm irritated by everyone using me as a way of letting out their desire to send Valentine's Chocolate to someone."

"Uh…"

"So, if you made it for me, of course I'll accept it, happily. Isn't that obvious?"

Sachiko-sama placed a hand on Yumi's box.

"May I?"

Yes, began Yumi, before she stopped, realizing that the box was, for some reason, brown.

"W, wait, no. Give it back, onee-sama."

She tried to pull the box back. But Sachiko-sama was gripping it tightly.

"It's unsightly to wish a gift be returned."

"That's not it."

The box Sachiko-sama was gripping with five fingers, that was the box Yumi intended to give to Rosa Gigantea. Even though they were all Yumi's handmade chocolate truffles, and they all used to same ingredients, they tasted wildly different. She'd forgotten she'd taken it back from Rosa Gigantea, so she'd assumed the box she'd touched in her bag was the ivory one.

"Let go, Yumi."

"Onee-sama, umm, actually this one-"

When Yumi pulled out the other box from her bag, in an unnatural posture, it happened.

First, the brown box neither was letting go of exploded (or so it seemed).

Then, the ivory box Yumi was holding out exploded (or so it seemed).

[[Image:MM_v05_10.jpg|thumb]]
And the next moment, black, circular bullets (or things that looked like them, anyways) fell and scattered on the table.

"Ah—"

As a result of the two of them pulling on the box with all their might, the chocolate inside fell out. That was what happened. As for the second box, Sachiko-sama lost her balance when the first one ripped, so she grabbed hold of that box, and it went the way of the first box.

However.

The one fortunate thing was that neither of them had chocolate rain onto their head. Even if they were the size of dried plums, they were still chocolate – being hit by them would hurt.

The two of them stared, stunned, at the chocolate rolling about on the table, as well as some that had rolled off it.

"… What performance is this?"

Eventually Sachiko-sama laughed.

"Yes. Surprise chocolate."

"Surprise chocolate?"

"Some really bad chocolate is mixed in. That's the surprise."

"How foolish."

Sachiko-sama didn't seem to take her seriously, laughing and then plucking one off the table and tossing it into her mouth.

"Ah!"

It happened too quickly to stop.

"Don't worry, it was on the table."

"Umm.'

Well, Sachiko-sama eating something that had fallen was a surprise, but Yumi was more terrified and curious about which sort of chocolate Sachiko-sama had found.

"… How is it?"

Yumi fearfully asked.

Sachiko-sama closed her eyes, rolled the chocolate around in her mouth for a bit, then opened her eyes and answered.

"Delicious."

Phew, Yumi sighed, relieved.

"Thank goodness. That was a hit, then."

Even Yumi, who'd made them, would have to look very carefully to distinguish between the two batches of chocolate.

It was 50-50. How like Sachiko-sama. Luck was on her side.

To make sure Sachiko-sama wouldn't choose a miss chocolate, Yumi quickly picked up the ones left on the table. And as she picked them up, she quickly, but carefully, looked at them and sorted them. If Sachiko-sama wanted to eat another one, she'd be able to pick up one of the relatively better-looking ones.

There was twenty chocolate in all, and fifteen had remained on the table.

"What happens for winning?"

"Umm."

Shoot, she hadn't thought about that. –Or rather, she'd just named it "Surprise Chocolate" out of whim. But hit and miss was like a lottery. And lotteries come with prizes.

As she went on her knees to pick up the chocolate on the ground, she thought about it. Technically the delicious chocolate was the prize, but she didn't think of that.

The remaining chocolate had rolled under the seat, or behind the doors, or other such random places. They cleaned the room almost daily, but that didn't prevent the rolling chocolate from losing its chocolate powder somewhere and picking up sand and dust. It hardly resembled what it used to be – in fact it almost looked like a sesame-sprinkled dango from a collection of Japanese confectionary.

She blew on the chocolate to clean it. Of course, there was no thought of eating it, but she wanted to know if it was a hit or miss, to keep track of numbers.

She found three somewhat easily, but she couldn't find the last one. Right now, there were nine hits and nine misses. Sachiko-sama had eaten a hit, so there was one miss somewhere.

Yumi looked at the table again, just to make sure.

And that's where she found the last one. In the corner of the box that'd been tragically torn rested, miraculously, one truffle.

"Onee-sama."

Yumi plucked it out of the box, marveling at it, and said.

"A hit comes with a half-day date with me-"

The last one, for some reason, had come out of the "hit" box.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_9|Part 9]]
| Forward to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter6_1|Chapter 6 Part 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume5 Chapter5 6

2009-01-24T19:38:34Z

JackBassV: /* St. Valentine's prank. Part 6. */

===<noinclude>St. Valentine's prank. </noinclude>Part 6.===

"Ah, Yoshino-san?"

Along the way, she thought she saw a familiar person, so she called out. But once that person turned around, she deeply regretted calling out… still, she couldn't take it back.

"What."

Her face was full of displeasure. Which meant, of course, that her treasure hunting ended in failure.

"Yumi-san?"

"Nuh-uh."

While walking, Yumi replied negatively, and formed an X in front of her with her hands. Yoshino-san's face softened. Even though they were looking for different cards, they both had the same feeling, as the sisters of boutons.

"But, if we couldn't find them, then maybe no one found them."

Yoshino-san gradually began to regain her usual positive thinking.

"Maybe."

But-. Yumi thought.

The person who she'd run into at the greenhouse mentioned the soil had a different color. So it might have been where Sachiko-sama had hidden the card, and someone might have beaten both of them to it. Actually, that was probably the case.

The emergency exit nearby was open, so they wiped their feet on the mat before walking into the buildings.

"Yoshino-san, where did you look?"

"After I shook off Rei-chan's fans, the library."

"Library?"

"I opened all the books about knitting and cooking at the library."

Ah. She attacked Rei-sama's hobbies. Because the treasure was just a thin piece of paper, books would be a good hiding place.

But then she'd realized that hiding the card in borrowable books could end in disaster, especially if someone decided to borrow the book between when the card was hidden and when the event would start, so Yoshino-san did a 180 degree turn in her mind.

"So, I went to the martial arts building."

"How straightforward."

"Well Rei-chan's pretty straightforward, isn't she? I tried to think through her, but instead I just ended up being the same as everyone else. … Everyone was there, at the martial arts building. Though that meant we didn't have a lack of hands in turning over the tatami."

Yumi felt like she was eccentric for digging through dirt, but Yoshino-san's checking under the tatami was fanatical:– There are always people stranger than you, she reaffirmed herself. Luckily it was listed as off-limits on the map, otherwise people might have jumped into the lake in Maria-sama's garden.

When they finished passing through the buildings and made it to the courtyard, they found many participants already there, and some students were coming out of the Rose Mansion. The newspaper club, the boutons, and some fans who'd soaked into (apologies for the language) the Rose Mansion.

"Ahh, ahh, thank you for participating, everyone."

Perhaps she'd tired of raising her voice; Minako-sama had found a handheld megaphone and began talking into it. The murmurs quieted, and everyone began to listen. There were far less people gathered than had started. There were people who didn't care to see the results as well as people who'd withdrawn midway through. Maybe there were some who were still heading to the courtyard, and some who were so immersed in looking around that they missed the broadcast.

"Well, it's becoming late so I'll jump right to the results. First of all, two of the cards were found."

Some shouted in excitement, while others cried, "Ehhh." For what it was worth, Yumi was more along the lines of, "Oh well," while Yoshino-san pumped her fist, "Yes!"

Two being discovered meant one was void. That's why Yoshino-san must have thought she'd won. In her case, the handwritten card or dating ticket wasn't important – she could ask Rei-sama for those anytime she wanted. What she wanted was to prevent anyone else from getting their hands on them.

And Yoshino-san was probably right.

Rosa Gigantea should have found Shimako-san's card, and Sachiko-sama's card had been dug up by someone.

"When I call your name, please step forward."

The murmurs didn't stop this time, so Minako-sama was forced to raise her voice even with the megaphone. And then things became quiet as everyone waited in anticipation for the names.

"First, the one who found the white card-"

Just as Minako-sama said that, Rosa Gigantea showed up, saying, "Yumi-chan thanks."

"Huh?"

Why was the person who needed to be walking forward in a moment sauntering around in the back, Yumi was about to point out, but then she heard a name other than Rosa Gigantea.

"Second-year wisteria-class, Kanina Shizuka-san."
(-Eh!?)

And a wave of surprised cries swept through the crowd. "Eh-!?"

An "Eh-!?" of disbelief. Because everyone knew about Shizuka-sama and Shimako-san's relationship.

Shizuka-sama, who'd challenged the boutons and been defeated in the election. Everyone was surprised she was a fan of Shimako-san. Even Yumi, who knew that wasn't entirely the case, was taken aback in astonishment. Because she didn't know Shizuka-sama was even taking part.

The commotion was the BGM as Shizuka-sama stepped forward.

(… Which means Shizuka-sama really did find it.)

Wow, Shizuka-sama. She was really unpredictable.

"Whew."

Rosa Gigantea whistled.

"So it was Shizuka."

What did she mean, so it was Shizuka. Yumi glared at her – how could she not find it with such a big hint? But it didn't get across to Rosa Gigantea at all, who just looked back, "Why're you glaring at me?"

Shizuka-sama's winner's interview began.

Congratulations, thank you. How do you feel? Actually I'm quite surprised. –After that sort of introduction, the interview went into the important questions.

"Where did you find Rosa Gigantea en bouton's card?"

They were passing the megaphone back and forth so it was taking a bit. Yumi was sure she'd hear, "The first floor of the Rose Mansion."

But.

"The committee board."

She felt like toppling over in surprise. How could that be!?

Because Shimako-san was definitely hiding something. If she wasn't hiding her treasure, what was she doing? Or maybe she'd quickly changed hiding places because Yumi'd seen her.

"Rosa Gigantea en bouton, was it indeed on the committee board?"

Minako-san brought the megaphone to Shimako-san for confirmation. And Shimako-san replied.

"Yes, I placed it on the board."

She was unmistakably clear.

Wow, Shimako-san. How audacious. She'd thumb tacked her card on the corkboard the size of a tatami sheet, the one every committee used to post announcements to students. And she'd actually posted it under, "From the environmental care committee," so there was a bit of cynicism about how little the students paid heed to the announcement board attached to the hiding place. Of course this was possible only because Shimako-san's card was white.

"Then, why did Rosa Gigantea just say 'thank you' to me…"

But her question was drowned out by Yoshino-san's "kyaaa."

That told the whole story. A number of students who'd had their names called walked to the front, and they were lead by one person proudly holding the yellow card.

"Then it was Rei-sama's card that was found."

"Ugh…"

After her wail, Yoshino-san's dejection was difficult to look at. She wasn't really anywhere close to tears, but she'd lowered her shoulders and tried not to look toward the front.

Not concerned about that, Rei-sama looked on as the students played rock-scissors-paper with each other, under the direction of Minako-sama.

Yoshino-san had the right to feel dejected. After all, she was supposed to have shaken that group of students off. And the card was found in the library.

Actually, Rei-sama had hidden the card in a non-borrowable book about pricing during the Edo period. Rei-sama's fans had probably acted like they'd lost sight of Yoshino-san and just followed her. And when Yoshino-san went straight for the cooking and knitting books, they were confused, and instead followed their own gut feelings. They believed the information that was presented in the "Lillian Kawaraban" survey some time ago. Which meant unfortunately, Yoshino-san knew too much about Rei-sama.

The student who'd won the rock-scissors-paper tournament was happily answering the interview. But Yoshino-san probably deserved to win, Yumi thought.

On one hand it looks like the straightforward Rei-sama had played a misdirection on everyone and hidden it in a strange place, but Rei-sama was straightforward after all, having hidden it in a place she felt Yoshino-san would look. And that was the end of the game.

Maybe she was overthinking things. But Yumi'd seen Yoshino-san looking through that book before. Rei-sama was so straightforward that she'd stuck her card in a book Yoshino-san liked to read. Wasn't that the truth?

"And so only Rosa Chinensis en bouton's card was not found."

Yumi snapped back to reality at Minako-sama's words.

That's right, if Rei-sama's card was found, that left the crimson card. That meant no one had found Sachiko-sama's card.

She felt conflicted. The joy that no one else had found it, and her chagrin and not being able to find it herself. But then the same thing as Yoshino-san could have happened to her, so she tried to be as happy as possible.

"As planned, we will retrieve it and return it to her. For more details, look forward to next week's 'Lillian Kawaraban.' It'll be a special edition about the treasure hunt. With the help of the photography club, we have plenty of photos of everyone searching around, so it should be fantastic. Everyone who finds themselves on the 'Lillian Kawaraban' may receive a copy of their photo."

Minako-sama was stirring up the crowd. And to her side, the photography club ace Takeshima Tsutako-san posed with her camera.

Finally, the boutons handed out bite-sized chocolate wrapped in silver paper to everyone who'd stayed for the results. A participation prize, of sorts. Even Sachiko-sama who didn't like presenting chocolate for Valentine's Day wasn't able to get out of this. So there she was handing chocolate to many people.

Yumi lined up in Sachiko-sama's row and received chocolate.

And even though she'd received it directly from Sachiko-sama, she was so hungry she immediately popped it into her mouth.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_5|Part 5]]
| Forward to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_7|Part 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Seki

2009-01-24T03:22:04Z

JackBassV: /* People who want to poke me */

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume5 Chapter5 6

2009-01-23T12:44:27Z

JackBassV: /* St. Valentine's prank. Part 6. */

===<noinclude>St. Valentine's prank. </noinclude>Part 6.===

"Ah, Yoshino-san?"

Along the way, she thought she saw a familiar person, so she called out. But once that person turned around, she deeply regretted calling out… still, she couldn't take it back.

"What."

Her face was full of displeasure. Which meant, of course, that her treasure hunting ended in failure.

"Yumi-san?"

"Nuh-uh."

While walking, Yumi replied negatively, and formed an X in front of her with her hands. Yoshino-san's face softened. Even though they were looking for different cards, they both had the same feeling, as the sisters of boutons.

"But, if we couldn't find them, then maybe no one found them."

Yoshino-san gradually began to regain her usual positive thinking.

"Maybe."

But-. Yumi thought.

The person who she'd run into at the greenhouse mentioned the soil had a different color. So it might have been where Sachiko-sama had hidden the card, and someone might have beaten both of them to it. Actually, that was probably the case.

The emergency exit nearby was open, so they wiped their feet on the mat before walking into the buildings.

"Yoshino-san, where did you look?"

"After I shook off Rei-chan's fans, the library."

"Library?"

"I opened all the books about knitting and cooking at the library."

Ah. She attacked Rei-sama's hobbies. Because the treasure was just a thin piece of paper, books would be a good hiding place.

But then she'd realized that hiding the card in borrowable books could end in disaster, especially if someone decided to borrow the book between when the card was hidden and when the event would start, so Yoshino-san did a 180 degree turn in her mind.

"So, I went to the martial arts building."

"How straightforward."

"Well Rei-chan's pretty straightforward, isn't she? I tried to think through her, but instead I just ended up being the same as everyone else. … Everyone was there, at the martial arts building. Though that meant we didn't have a lack of hands in turning over the tatami."

Yumi felt like she was eccentric for digging through dirt, but Yoshino-san's checking under the tatami was fanatical:– There are always people greater than you, she reaffirmed herself. Luckily it was listed as off-limits on the map, otherwise people might have jumped into the lake in Maria-sama's garden.

When they finished passing through the buildings and made it to the courtyard, they found many participants already there, and some students were coming out of the Rose Mansion. The newspaper club, the boutons, and some fans who'd soaked into (apologies for the language) the Rose Mansion.

"Ahh, ahh, thank you for participating, everyone."

Perhaps she'd tired of raising her voice; Minako-sama had found a handheld megaphone and began talking into it. The murmurs quieted, and everyone began to listen. There were far less people gathered than had started. There were people who didn't care to see the results as well as people who'd withdrawn midway through. Maybe there were some who were still heading to the courtyard, and some who were so immersed in looking around that they missed the broadcast.

"Well, it's becoming late so I'll jump right to the results. First of all, two of the cards were found."

Some shouted in excitement, while others cried, "Ehhh." For what it was worth, Yumi was more along the lines of, "Oh well," while Yoshino-san pumped her fist, "Yes!"

Two being discovered meant one was void. That's why Yoshino-san must have thought she'd won. In her case, the handwritten card or dating ticket wasn't important – she could ask Rei-sama for those anytime she wanted. What she wanted was to prevent anyone else from getting their hands on them.

And Yoshino-san was probably right.

Rosa Gigantea should have found Shimako-san's card, and Sachiko-sama's card had been dug up by someone.

"When I call your name, please step forward."

The murmurs didn't stop this time, so Minako-sama was forced to raise her voice even with the megaphone. And then things became quiet as everyone waited in anticipation for the names.

"First, the one who found the white card-"

Just as Minako-sama said that, Rosa Gigantea showed up, saying, "Yumi-chan thanks."

"Huh?"

Why was the person who needed to be walking forward in a moment sauntering around in the back, Yumi was about to point out, but then she heard a name other than Rosa Gigantea.

"Second-year wisteria-class, Kanina Shizuka-san."
(-Eh!?)

And a wave of surprised cries swept through the crowd. "Eh-!?"

An "Eh-!?" of disbelief. Because everyone knew about Shizuka-sama and Shimako-san's relationship.

Shizuka-sama, who'd challenged the boutons and been defeated in the election. Everyone was surprised she was a fan of Shimako-san. Even Yumi, who knew that wasn't entirely the case, was taken aback in astonishment. Because she didn't know Shizuka-sama was even taking part.

The commotion was the BGM as Shizuka-sama stepped forward.

(… Which means Shizuka-sama really did find it.)

Wow, Shizuka-sama. She was really unpredictable.

"Whew."

Rosa Gigantea whistled.

"So it was Shizuka."

What did she mean, so it was Shizuka. Yumi glared at her – how could she not find it with such a big hint? But it didn't get across to Rosa Gigantea at all, who just looked back, "Why're you glaring at me?"

Shizuka-sama's winner's interview began.

Congratulations, thank you. How do you feel? Actually I'm quite surprised. –After that sort of introduction, the interview went into the important questions.

"Where did you find Rosa Gigantea en bouton's card?"

They were passing the megaphone back and forth so it was taking a bit. Yumi was sure she'd hear, "The first floor of the Rose Mansion."

But.

"The committee board."

She felt like toppling over in surprise. How could that be!?

Because Shimako-san was definitely hiding something. If she wasn't hiding her treasure, what was she doing? Or maybe she'd quickly changed hiding places because Yumi'd seen her.

"Rosa Gigantea en bouton, was it indeed on the committee board?"

Minako-san brought the megaphone to Shimako-san for confirmation. And Shimako-san replied.

"Yes, I placed it on the board."

She was unmistakably clear.

Wow, Shimako-san. How audacious. She'd thumb tacked her card on the corkboard the size of a tatami sheet, the one every committee used to post announcements to students. And she'd actually posted it under, "From the environmental care committee," so there was a bit of cynicism about how little the students paid heed to the announcement board attached to the hiding place. Of course this was possible only because Shimako-san's card was white.

"Then, why did Rosa Gigantea just say 'thank you' to me…"

But her question was drowned out by Yoshino-san's "kyaaa."

That told the whole story. A number of students who'd had their names called walked to the front, and they were lead by one person proudly holding the yellow card.

"Then it was Rei-sama's card that was found."

"Ugh…"

After her wail, Yoshino-san's dejection was difficult to look at. She wasn't really anywhere close to tears, but she'd lowered her shoulders and tried not to look toward the front.

Not concerned about that, Rei-sama looked on as the students played rock-scissors-paper with each other, under the direction of Minako-sama.

Yoshino-san had the right to feel dejected. After all, she was supposed to have shaken that group of students off. And the card was found in the library.

Actually, Rei-sama had hidden the card in a non-borrowable book about pricing during the Edo period. Rei-sama's fans had probably acted like they'd lost sight of Yoshino-san and just followed her. And when Yoshino-san went straight for the cooking and knitting books, they were confused, and instead followed their own gut feelings. They believed the information that was presented in the "Lillian Kawaraban" survey some time ago. Which meant unfortunately, Yoshino-san knew too much about Rei-sama.

The student who'd won the rock-scissors-paper tournament was happily answering the interview. But Yoshino-san probably deserved to win, Yumi thought.

On one hand it looks like the straightforward Rei-sama had played a misdirection on everyone and hidden it in a strange place, but Rei-sama was straightforward after all, having hidden it in a place she felt Yoshino-san would look. And that was the end of the game.

Maybe she was overthinking things. But Yumi'd seen Yoshino-san looking through that book before. Rei-sama was so straightforward that she'd stuck her card in a book Yoshino-san liked to read. Wasn't that the truth?

"And so only Rosa Chinensis en bouton's card was not found."

Yumi snapped back to reality at Minako-sama's words.

That's right, if Rei-sama's card was found, that left the crimson card. That meant no one had found Sachiko-sama's card.

She felt conflicted. The joy that no one else had found it, and her chagrin and not being able to find it herself. But then the same thing as Yoshino-san could have happened to her, so she tried to be as happy as possible.

"As planned, we will retrieve it and return it to her. For more details, look forward to next week's 'Lillian Kawaraban.' It'll be a special edition about the treasure hunt. With the help of the photography club, we have plenty of photos of everyone searching around, so it should be fantastic. Everyone who finds themselves on the 'Lillian Kawaraban' may receive a copy of their photo."

Minako-sama was stirring up the crowd. And to her side, the photography club ace Takeshima Tsutako-san posed with her camera.

Finally, the boutons handed out bite-sized chocolate wrapped in silver paper to everyone who'd stayed for the results. A participation prize, of sorts. Even Sachiko-sama who didn't like presenting chocolate for Valentine's Day wasn't able to get out of this. So there she was handing chocolate to many people.

Yumi lined up in Sachiko-sama's row and received chocolate.

And even though she'd received it directly from Sachiko-sama, she was so hungry she immediately popped it into her mouth.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_5|Part 5]]
| Forward to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_7|Part 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Seki

2009-01-23T12:41:42Z

JackBassV: /* People who want to poke me */

== Best Wishes! ==

Dear Seki,

didn't notice you were sick, until i saw the "get well" comments.

also noticed you had your wisdom tooth pulled.

ouch! That'll sting. hate dentist surgery! D:

anyway, hope you get well soon!

best regards,

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]] 19:34, 4 September 2008 (PDT)

Sorry to read you were hit with a bad illness, Seki. Wasn't sure how else to reach you, so this post will have to do.
Take care and get well soon. And thanks for your work on Mara-sama ga Miteru. It's been a joy to read.

-Hoodedzippy

ps: feel free to delete this message afterward, I'm not very tech savvy so pardon me if I should not have done this!

== Rawr ==

Thanks~ right side of my mouth still hurts but oh well -_-; Hopefully back in business.

== How's it been going lately? ==

Just wanted to know how everything is going.
Best of wishes, Seph

== Guilt-ridden existence ==

Been on-and-off with sickness, just turned in an essay, dissertation rough due in 2 weeks, I actually have time to translate, but I've kinda been..... well, slacking. I should shoot myself.

Ahh I see, I'm sick a bit myself, still isn't winter and I have caught a cold. Anyway just take care of yourself, and update once in a while when you feel like to do it ;).

-Seph

==
Hope you're doing okay, Seki. Miss your translations but also understand that you've got a lot going on. Hope to see you back soon but regardless, Take care!

-Hoodedzippy

== 2009 ==

Happy New Year!

-Seph

==

Weee is great that you're back in the game!

== People who want to poke me ==

Just change this little space around.

*pokes Seki with a pocky*
*chomp*
*runs off before Seki can bite my hand off*

Rawr, no abuse please T_T

----
''Yumi felt like she was eccentric for digging through dirt, but Yoshino-san's checking under the tatami was fanatical. –There are always people greater than you, she reaffirmed herself.''

While this makes sense, wouldn't it sound better if the word Greater was replaced by Stranger?

''Yumi felt like she was eccentric for digging through dirt, but Yoshino-san's checking under the tatami was fanatical:– There are always people stranger than you, she reaffirmed herself.''

I haven't changed this, as it's a purely personal opinion, not an error.

Also you should use either the fullstop after ''fanatical'' or the hyphen before ''There'', not both. The hyphen implies a continuance of the previous sentence, but the fullstop shows that there isn't one. What you really need is a colon (as seen in the second version of the sentence.)
JBV^_^

Maria-sama ga Miteru

2009-01-22T19:33:29Z

JackBassV: /* Updates */

[[Image:MM_v01_cover.jpg|200px|thumb|MariMite volume 1 cover.]]

== Synopsis ==

Maria-sama ga Miteru's story revolves around the students of the Lillian Catholic school for girls, and can be considered character-driven, focusing on interactions between the characters rather than any sort of ongoing plot or goal to attain. At Lillian Girls' School, there is a tradition known as the sœur system (sœur being French for "sister"), in which a second, or third-year student, the grande sœur ("big sister"), will give her rosary to a junior student, the petite sœur ("little sister"), and promise to look after them and guide them.

When the story begins, Yumi Fukuzawa, a new first-year student admitted to Lillian, is praying in front of the Virgin Mary statue near the school entrance when she is suddenly approached by a cold second-year student named Sachiko Ogasawara who straightens Yumi's uniform ribbon. This seemingly simple act of kindness stays with Yumi the rest of the day, and she speaks of her meeting with Sachiko to her friends during class and lunch. After school is over, Yumi's classmate Tsutako Takeshima meets with Yumi to show her that she took a photograph of Yumi's meeting with Sachiko earlier that morning. Yumi asks if she can have the photo, but Tsutako says she will give her the snapshot under two conditions: one being that Tsutako can display it at the upcoming school festival, and two being that Yumi get Sachiko's permission to do so as well. Yumi agrees to this, which sets in motion a series of events involving the entire Yamayurikai — the student council of the school. A few weeks after first meeting Sachiko, Yumi accepts Sachiko's rosary and therefore agrees to become her petite sœur.

This officially inducts Yumi into the Yamayurikai where she assists them in school matters at the same level as the other two petite sœurs — Yoshino Shimazu, and Shimako Tōdō — who are the petite sœurs of Rei Hasekura, and Sei Satō respectively. Through her activities in the Yamayurikai, Yumi becomes closer to the other members and generally finds her experiences with the group to be enjoyable. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maria-sama_ga_Miteru Synopsis from wikipedia.]

'''Warning:''' Suffice it to say, this series is considered yuri, having various mentions of lesbian relationships. They are not, however, particularly graphic. If you find this sort of topic offensive, look away.

== Translation ==
=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Format|Maria-sama ga Miteru specific formatting]]
*[[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Notes|Maria-sama ga Miteru translation notes]]

== Updates ==
*January 21, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 5 Part 6 added.
*January 20, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 5 Part 5 added. Ended up getting sucked into reading. La la la~
*January 16, 2008
**Exam tomorrow, gonna study for it (gasp!), will be back on Saturday night or so.
*January 14, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 5 Part 4 added.
*January 13, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 5 Part 3 added.
*January 12, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 5 Part 2 added.
*January 11, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 5 Part 1 added.
**Link to Volume 5 Chapter 4 Part 3 now points correctly to Part 3, not Part 2.
*January 10, 2008
**Wao, it has been a while. Sorry for the rather short chapter as I try to get back into the swing of things. (if that's the right phrase O_O) Volume 5 Chapter 4 Part 3 added.
*January 2, 2008
**Happy New Years everyone! As I said in my previous update, my dissertation's due in 5 days, but I'll be sending it to the printer for getting bound in 3 days. Which means I'm almost relatively free (I've got another 30-50 page short story due on the 15th but that one should be smoother sailing... and an exam on the 17th or so but whatever!)... sorry for keeping you all waiting, I'm still here, and I haven't forgotten, just been a rather painful semester :( *Should* get back to work in about a week, at the very least in just over two weeks when my exam finishes. I'm just not able to multitask that well, so translating got the short end of the stick with the writing assignments, sorry.
*November 22, 2008
**Dissertation term sucks T_T It's due January 7th, so after that point I live a slightly less pressure-filled life, but until then I can't really promise anything, sorry to leave everyone hanging >_<
*November 9, 2008
**Seki-sama probably found a lesbian lover, hence she is unable to contribute regularly here! But your fans are still here (=.=)^
*October 16, 2008
**dissertation proposal done! Hopefully I get tiiiiime.
*October 9, 2008
**Hau~ been busy with school T_T Was getting my dissertation prepped up and getting things together for grad school apps, should be getting back to normalcy in the next couple of days. Hopefully back to work by this weekend >_< Sorry, I really shoulda written something here.
*October 1, 2008
**Seki-sama, where are you?! Are you getting your remaining wisdom teeth pulled like Rosa Foetida? Hope you are feeling better.
*September 24, 2008
**Sorry, flight back to uni is tonight. That's what I've been up to.
*September 19, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 4 Part 2 added.
*September 17, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 4 Part 1 added.
*September 16, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 3 Part 3 added.
*September 14, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 3 Part 2 added.
*September 13, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 3 Part 1 added.
*September 12, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 Part 4 added.
*September 11, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 Part 3 added.
*September 10, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 Part 2 added.
*September 3, 2008
**Well I posted this in my profile page but I figured (belatedly) I should mention it here, because I'm sure most people don't bother to check that. I was sick (apparently with a really bad allergic reaction to some sort of combination of grass and fungus and trees) for about three weeks, which delayed me after August 23. Still managed to squeeze a chapter out three days later, because that's around when my medication kicked in. Then I got my wisdom teeth pulled, and that's absolutely frayed my nerves (I hate things in my mouth, so the stitches are driving me up the wall), so I haven't been able to concentrate on anything much. And I've got the other half of my mouth still waiting o_O So I'll try to gather myself and resume translating, but yeah, that's why I fell off the end of the world as of late.
*August 26, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 Part 1 added.
*August 23, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 1 Part 3 and Part 4 added.
*August 22, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 1 Part 1 and Part 2 added.
*August 20, 2008
**Still sick, but Volume 5 Prologue added.

[[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Updates|Past Updates]]

== Maria-sama ga Miteru/マリア様がみてる by Oyuki Konno ==
=== Volume 1 - Maria-sama ga Miteru/マリア様がみてる [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
[[Image:MM_v01_cover.jpg|thumb]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
* Monday of Uneasiness
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1_4|Part 4]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1_5|Part 5]]
* Tuesday of Storms
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter2_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter2_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter2_3|Part 3]]
* Anxious Wednesday, Friday of Battle
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter3_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter3_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter3_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter3_4|Part 4]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter3_5|Part 5]]
* Spicy and Bitter Weekend
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter4_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
* The Hot Second Week
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter5_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter5_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter5_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter5_4|Part 4]]
* Waltz-like Sunday
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter6_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter6_2|Part 2]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Postscript|Postscript]]

=== Volume 2 - The Yellow Rose Revolution/黄薔薇革命 [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
[[Image:MM_v02_cover.jpg|thumb]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Prologue|Prologue]]
* Best Sœur
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter1_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter1_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter1_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter1_4|Part 4]]
* The Returned Rosary
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter2_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter2_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter2_3|Part 3]]
* Unexpected Consequences
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter3_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter3_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter3_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter3_4|Part 4]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter3_5|Part 5]]
* Just what is going on?
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter4_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter4_4|Part 4]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter4_5|Part 5]]
* Fighting Maidens
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter5_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter5_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter5_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter5_4|Part 4]]
* As long as it ends well
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter6_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter6_2|Part 2]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Postscript|Postscript]]

=== Volume 3 - Forest of Thorns/いばらの森 [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3|(Full Text)]]===
[[Image:MM_v03_cover.jpg|thumb]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
* Forest of Thorns
** The semester exam and the paperback
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter1_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter1_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter1_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter1_4|Part 4]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter1_5|Part 5]]
** The White Rose
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_4|Part 4]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_5|Part 5]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_6|Part 6]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_7|Part 7]]
** Who's Suga Sei?
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter3_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter3_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter3_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter3_4|Part 4]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter3_5|Part 5]]
** If I could meet Eve
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter4_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
* The White Flower Petal
** Springtime Buds
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter5_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter5_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter5_3|Part 3]]
** Summer Greenhouse
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter6_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter6_2|Part 2]]
** Autumn Love
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter7_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter7_2|Part 2]]
** The last flower of winter, and then
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter8_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter8_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter8_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter8_4|Part 4]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Postscript|Postscript]]

=== Volume 4 - Rosa Canina/ロサ・カニーナ [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
[[Image:MM_v04_cover.jpg|thumb]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
*Rosa Canina
** A lonesome warmth
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter1_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter1_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter1_3|Part 3]]
** Rosa Canina?
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter2_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter2_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter2_3|Part 3]]
** What do you think?
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_4|Part 4]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_5|Part 5]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_6|Part 6]]
** Raison d'etre for sœur
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter4_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
** A modest secret
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter5_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter5_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter5_3|Part 3]]
* Nagakiyono
** The first of January
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter6_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter6_2|Part 2]]
** The hatsumoude on the second
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter7_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter7_2|Part 2]]
** With the archenemy
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter8_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter8_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter8_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter8_4|Part 4]]
** By onee-sama's side
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter9_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter9_2|Part 2]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Postscript|Postscript]]

=== Volume 5 - Valentine Gift - Part 1/ウァレンティーヌスの贈り物（前編） ===
[[Image:MM_v05_cover.jpg|thumb]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Prologue|Prologue]]
* Surprise chocolate
** Research
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter1_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter1_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter1_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter1_4|Part 4]]
** A gift from a rare visitor
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter2_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter2_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter2_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter2_4|Part 4]]
** Outsider
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter3_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter3_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter3_3|Part 3]]
** The thirteenth of February
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter4_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
** St. Valentine's prank
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_4|Part 4]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_5|Part 5]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_6|Part 6]]
***Part 7
***Part 8
***Part 9
***Part 10
* The Yellow Rose complication
** 18:50, Eriko
** 19:18, Yoshino
** 19:30, Rei
** 23:10, Eriko
** 23:10, Yoshino
** 23:10, Rei
* Postscript

=== Volume 6 - Valentine Gift - Part 2/ウァレンティーヌスの贈り物（後編） ===

=== Volume 7 - Beloved Times - Part 1/いとしき歳月（前編） ===

=== Volume 8 - Beloved Times - Part 2/いとしき歳月（後編） ===

=== Volume 9 - Cherry Blossom (Sakura)/チェリーブロッサム ===

=== Volume 10 - Rainy Blue/レイニーブルー ===

=== Volume 11 - Holding a Parasol/パラソルをさして ===

=== Volume 12 - Vacation of the Lambs/子羊たちの休暇 ===

=== Volume 13 - One Page of Midsummer/真夏の一ページ ===

=== Volume 14 - Cool Breeze/涼風さつさつ ===

=== Volume 15 - Ready, GO!/レディ、GO！ ===

=== Volume 16 - Variety Gifts/バラエティギフト ===

=== Volume 17 - Ciào Sorella!/チャオソレッラ！ ===

=== Volume 18 - Just a Normal Day/特別でないただの一日 ===

=== Volume 19 - In Library/インライブラリー ===

=== Volume 20 - Sister Audition/妹オーディション ===

=== Volume 21 - Rose Mille-Feuille/薔薇のミルフィーユ ===

=== Volume 22 - Blank Map of the Future/未来の白地図 ===

=== Volume 23 - Other Side of the Frosted Glass/くもりガラスの向こう側 ===

=== Volume 24 - Masked Actress/仮面のアクトレス ===

=== Volume 25 - Big Door, Small Key/大きな扉　小さな鍵 ===

=== Volume 26 - Crisscross/クリスクロス ===

=== Volume 27 - In Search for You/あなたを探しに ===

=== Volume 28 - Frame of Mind/フレーム　オブ　マインド ===

=== Volume 29 - Crown of Roses/薔薇の花かんむり ===

=== Volume 30 - Twinkle, Twinkle, Twirl/キラキラまわる ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: ''None Designated''
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Seki|Seki]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
* [[User:Seki|Seki]]

Incidentally, I'm not really looking for another translator, at least not for the time being. Call it selfish, or arrogant, or whatever, but I'm relatively confident at this point that I can power through all of MariMite by myself, which would keep the style the same, throughout.

'''Translators are asked to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Editors ===
'''ACTIVE'''
* [[User:Ribonizer|Ribonizer]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - マリア様がみてる (April 24, 1998, ISBN 4-08-614459-X)
* Volume 2 - マリア様がみてる　黄薔薇革命 (February 3, 1999, ISBN 4-08-614554-5)
* Volume 3 - マリア様がみてる　いばらの森 (April 27, 1999, ISBN 4-08-614591-X)
* Volume 4 - マリア様がみてる　ロサ・カニーナ (December 1, 1999, ISBN 4-08-614661-4)
* Volume 5 - マリア様がみてる　ウァレンティーヌスの贈り物（前編） (March 3, 2000, ISBN 4-08-614695-9)
* Volume 6 - マリア様がみてる　ウァレンティーヌスの贈り物（後編） (April 25, 2000, ISBN 4-08-614715-7)
* Volume 7 - マリア様がみてる　いとしき歳月（前編） (February 2, 2001, ISBN 4-08-614817-X)
* Volume 8 - マリア様がみてる　いとしき歳月（後編） (April 3, 2001, ISBN 4-08-614841-2)
* Volume 9 - マリア様がみてる　チェリーブロッサム (July 27, 2001, ISBN 4-08-614895-1)
* Volume 10 - マリア様がみてる　レイニーブルー (March 29, 2002, ISBN 4-08-600078-4)
* Volume 11 - マリア様がみてる　パラソルをさして (July 1, 2002, ISBN 4-08-600136-5)
* Volume 12 - マリア様がみてる　子羊たちの休暇 (December 25, 2002, ISBN 4-08-600210-8)
* Volume 13 - マリア様がみてる　真夏の一ページ (March 28, 2003, ISBN 4-08-600243-4)
* Volume 14 - マリア様がみてる　涼風さつさつ (July 1, 2003, ISBN 4-08-600284-1)
* Volume 15 - マリア様がみてる　レディ、GO！ (October 31, 2003, ISBN 4-08-600337-6)
* Volume 16 - マリア様がみてる　バラエティギフト (December 25, 2003, ISBN 4-08-600360-0)
* Volume 17 - マリア様がみてる　チャオソレッラ！ (March 31, 2004, ISBN 4-08-600399-6)
* Volume 18 - マリア様がみてる　特別でないただの一日 (October 1, 2004, ISBN 4-08-600484-4)
* Volume 19 - マリア様がみてる　インライブラリー (December 25, 2004, ISBN 4-08-600527-1)
* Volume 20 - マリア様がみてる　妹オーディション (April 1, 2005, ISBN 4-08-600568-9)
* Volume 21 - マリア様がみてる　薔薇のミルフィーユ (July 1, 2005, ISBN 4-08-600609-X)
* Volume 22 - マリア様がみてる　未来の白地図 (December 22, 2005, ISBN 4-08-600704-5)
* Volume 23 - マリア様がみてる　くもりガラスの向こう側 (March 31, 2006, ISBN 4-08-600743-6)
* Volume 24 - マリア様がみてる　仮面のアクトレス (June 30, 2006, ISBN 4-08-600784-3)
* Volume 25 - マリア様がみてる　大きな扉　小さな鍵 (October 3, 2006, ISBN 4-08-600823-8)
* Volume 26 - マリア様がみてる　クリスクロス (December 22, 2006, ISBN 4-08-600859-9)
* Volume 27 - マリア様がみてる　あなたを探しに (March 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-08-600895-2)
* Volume 28 - マリア様がみてる　フレーム　オブ　マインド (June 28, 2007, ISBN 978-4-08-601034-4)
* Volume 29 - マリア様がみてる　薔薇の花かんむり (October 2, 2007, ISBN 978-4-08-601075-7)
* Volume 30 - マリア様がみてる　キラキラまわる (December 26, 2007, ISBN 978-4-08-601110-5)

Talk:Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume5 Chapter5 6

2009-01-22T04:24:49Z

JackBassV: Who went to the Library?

== Who went to the Library? ==

''Yumi-san, where did you look?'' Is this a mis-print in the book or just an error during translation?

Changed this to Yoshino, since she a: shook off '''Rei's''' fans and b: went to the library.

JBV^_^

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume5 Chapter5 6

2009-01-22T04:20:31Z

JackBassV: /* St. Valentine's prank. Part 6. */

===<noinclude>St. Valentine's prank. </noinclude>Part 6.===

"Ah, Yoshino-san?"

Along the way, she thought she saw a familiar person, so she called out. But once that person turned around, she deeply regretted calling out… still, she couldn't take it back.

"What."

Her face was full of displeasure. Which meant, of course, that her treasure hunting ended in failure.

"Yumi-san?"

"Nuh-uh."

While walking, Yumi replied negatively, and formed an X in front of her with her hands. Yoshino-san's face softened. Even though they were looking for different cards, they both had the same feeling, as the sisters of boutons.

"But, if we couldn't find them, then maybe no one found them."

Yoshino-san gradually began to regain her usual positive thinking.

"Maybe."

But-. Yumi thought.

The person who she'd run into at the greenhouse mentioned the soil had a different color. So it might have been where Sachiko-sama had hidden the card, and someone might have beaten both of them to it. Actually, that was probably the case.

The emergency exit nearby was open, so they wiped their feet on the mat before walking into the buildings.

"Yoshino-san, where did you look?"

"After I shook off Rei-chan's fans, the library."

"Library?"

"I opened all the books about knitting and cooking at the library."

Ah. She attacked Rei-sama's hobbies. Because the treasure was just a thin piece of paper, books would be a good hiding place.

But then she'd realized that hiding the card in borrowable books could end in disaster, especially if someone decided to borrow the book between when the card was hidden and when the event would start, so Yoshino-san did a 180 degree turn in her mind.

"So, I went to the martial arts building."

"How straightforward."

"Well Rei-chan's pretty straightforward, isn't she? I tried to think through her, but instead I just ended up being the same as everyone else. … Everyone was there, at the martial arts building. Though that meant we didn't have a lack of hands in turning over the tatami."

Yumi felt like she was eccentric for digging through dirt, but Yoshino-san's checking under the tatami was fanatical. –There are always people greater than you, she reaffirmed herself. Luckily it was listed as off-limits on the map, otherwise people might have jumped into the lake in Maria-sama's garden.

When they finished passing through the buildings and made it to the courtyard, they found many participants already there, and some students were coming out of the Rose Mansion. The newspaper club, the boutons, and some fans who'd soaked into (apologies for the language) the Rose Mansion.

"Ahh, ahh, thank you for participating, everyone."

Perhaps she'd tired of raising her voice; Minako-sama had found a handheld megaphone and began talking into it. The murmurs quieted, and everyone began to listen. There were far less people gathered than had started. There were people who didn't care to see the results as well as people who'd withdrawn midway through. Maybe there were some who were still heading to the courtyard, and some who were so immersed in looking around that they missed the broadcast.

"Well, it's becoming late so I'll jump right to the results. First of all, two of the cards were found."

Some shouted in excitement, while others cried, "Ehhh." For what it was worth, Yumi was more along the lines of, "Oh well," while Yoshino-san pumped her fist, "Yes!"

Two being discovered meant one was void. That's why Yoshino-san must have thought she'd won. In her case, the handwritten card or dating ticket wasn't important – she could ask Rei-sama for those anytime she wanted. What she wanted was to prevent anyone else from getting their hands on them.

And Yoshino-san was probably right.

Rosa Gigantea should have found Shimako-san's card, and Sachiko-sama's card had been dug up by someone.

"When I call your name, please step forward."

The murmurs didn't stop this time, so Minako-sama was forced to raise her voice even with the megaphone. And then things became quiet as everyone waited in anticipation for the names.

"First, the one who found the white card-"

Just as Minako-sama said that, Rosa Gigantea showed up, saying, "Yumi-chan thanks."

"Huh?"

Why was the person who needed to be walking forward in a moment sauntering around in the back, Yumi was about to point out, but then she heard a name other than Rosa Gigantea.

"Second-year wisteria-class, Kanina Shizuka-san."
(-Eh!?)

And a wave of surprised cries swept through the crowd. "Eh-!?"

An "Eh-!?" of disbelief. Because everyone knew about Shizuka-sama and Shimako-san's relationship.

Shizuka-sama, who'd challenged the boutons and been defeated in the election. Everyone was surprised she was a fan of Shimako-san. Even Yumi, who knew that wasn't entirely the case, was taken aback in astonishment. Because she didn't know Shizuka-sama was even taking part.

The commotion was the BGM as Shizuka-sama stepped forward.

(… Which means Shizuka-sama really did find it.)

Wow, Shizuka-sama. She was really unpredictable.

"Whew."

Rosa Gigantea whistled.

"So it was Shizuka."

What did she mean, so it was Shizuka. Yumi glared at her – how could she not find it with such a big hint? But it didn't get across to Rosa Gigantea at all, who just looked back, "Why're you glaring at me?"

Shizuka-sama's winner's interview began.

Congratulations, thank you. How do you feel? Actually I'm quite surprised. –After that sort of introduction, the interview went into the important questions.

"Where did you find Rosa Gigantea en bouton's card?"

They were passing the megaphone back and forth so it was taking a bit. Yumi was sure she'd hear, "The first floor of the Rose Mansion."

But.

"The committee board."

She felt like toppling over in surprise. How could that be!?

Because Shimako-san was definitely hiding something. If she wasn't hiding her treasure, what was she doing? Or maybe she'd quickly changed hiding places because Yumi'd seen her.

"Rosa Gigantea en bouton, was it indeed on the committee board?"

Minako-san brought the megaphone to Shimako-san for confirmation. And Shimako-san replied.

"Yes, I placed it on the board."

She was unmistakably clear.

Wow, Shimako-san. How audacious. She'd thumb tacked her card on the corkboard the size of a tatami sheet, the one every committee used to post announcements to students. And she'd actually posted it under, "From the environmental care committee," so there was a bit of cynicism about how little the students paid heed to the announcement board attached to the hiding place. Of course this was possible only because Shimako-san's card was white.

"Then, why did Rosa Gigantea just say 'thank you' to me…"

But her question was drowned out by Yoshino-san's "kyaaa."

That told the whole story. A number of students who'd had their names called walked to the front, and they were lead by one person proudly holding the yellow card.

"Then it was Rei-sama's card that was found."

"Ugh…"

After her wail, Yoshino-san's dejection was difficult to look at. She wasn't really anywhere close to tears, but she'd lowered her shoulders and tried not to look toward the front.

Not concerned about that, Rei-sama looked on as the students played rock-scissors-paper with each other, under the direction of Minako-sama.

Yoshino-san had the right to feel dejected. After all, she was supposed to have shaken that group of students off. And the card was found in the library.

Actually, Rei-sama had hidden the card in a non-borrowable book about pricing during the Edo period. Rei-sama's fans had probably acted like they'd lost sight of Yoshino-san and just followed her. And when Yoshino-san went straight for the cooking and knitting books, they were confused, and instead followed their own gut feelings. They believed the information that was presented in the "Lillian Kawaraban" survey some time ago. Which meant unfortunately, Yoshino-san knew too much about Rei-sama.

The student who'd won the rock-scissors-paper tournament was happily answering the interview. But Yoshino-san probably deserved to win, Yumi thought.

On one hand it looks like the straightforward Rei-sama had played a misdirection on everyone and hidden it in a strange place, but Rei-sama was straightforward after all, having hidden it in a place she felt Yoshino-san would look. And that was the end of the game.

Maybe she was overthinking things. But Yumi'd seen Yoshino-san looking through that book before. Rei-sama was so straightforward that she'd stuck her card in a book Yoshino-san liked to read. Wasn't that the truth?

"And so only Rosa Chinensis en bouton's card was not found."

Yumi snapped back to reality at Minako-sama's words.

That's right, if Rei-sama's card was found, that left the crimson card. That meant no one had found Sachiko-sama's card.

She felt conflicted. The joy that no one else had found it, and her chagrin and not being able to find it herself. But then the same thing as Yoshino-san could have happened to her, so she tried to be as happy as possible.

"As planned, we will retrieve it and return it to her. For more details, look forward to next week's 'Lillian Kawaraban.' It'll be a special edition about the treasure hunt. With the help of the photography club, we have plenty of photos of everyone searching around, so it should be fantastic. Everyone who finds themselves on the 'Lillian Kawaraban' may receive a copy of their photo."

Minako-sama was stirring up the crowd. And to her side, the photography club ace Takeshima Tsutako-san posed with her camera.

Finally, the boutons handed out bite-sized chocolate wrapped in silver paper to everyone who'd stayed for the results. A participation prize, of sorts. Even Sachiko-sama who didn't like presenting chocolate for Valentine's Day wasn't able to get out of this. So there she was handing chocolate to many people.

Yumi lined up in Sachiko-sama's row and received chocolate.

And even though she'd received it directly from Sachiko-sama, she was so hungry she immediately popped it into her mouth.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_5|Part 5]]
| Forward to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_7|Part 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:CubexCursedxCurious:Volume1 Prologue

2009-01-18T15:09:10Z

JackBassV: Signature?

== Signature? ==

Does he really sign for the package or did he use a Hanko?

For those who don't know what this is, a Hanko is the stamp that the Japanese use instead of signing. You have to register it at the local ward office for it to become offical.

I know that some Japanese are starting to sign documents because of [http://www.japan-101.com/culture/culture_hanko_stamp.htm fraud], but the theft of these was always a problem. My Japanese teachers grandmother once told her that "No one would EVER steal someone elses Hanko!" Which kind of implies that they would steal their own...

JBV^_^

User:JackBassV

2009-01-17T15:10:25Z

JackBassV:

'''Etymology of JackBassV'''

Weird name, eh?

Not my real one - not even close to it. So where does it come from? It comes from this: Hohner [http://www.xs4all.nl/~sijmonsr/Basses/B23CD4C0-417F-4E7E-9D9C-635C6E677E91.html The Jack Bass Custom]. Though as you may guess, mine is a five string (drop B for those interested.)

So for those of you who thought the Bass was pronounce like the [http://dhr.dos.state.fl.us/facts/symbols/images/symbols/bass.jpg fish], tough luck - you were wrong.

JBV^_^

User:JackBassV

2009-01-17T15:09:27Z

JackBassV:

'''Etymology of JackBassV'''

Weird name, eh?

Not my real one - not even close to it. So where does it come from. It comes from this: Hohner [http://www.xs4all.nl/~sijmonsr/Basses/B23CD4C0-417F-4E7E-9D9C-635C6E677E91.html The Jack Bass Custom]. Though as you may guess, mine is a five string (drop B for those interested.)

So for those of you who thought the Bass was pronounce like the [http://dhr.dos.state.fl.us/facts/symbols/images/symbols/bass.jpg fish], tough luck - you were wrong.

JBV^_^

User:JackBassV

2009-01-17T15:06:46Z

JackBassV:

Weird name, eh?

Not my real one - not even close to it. So where does it come from. It comes from this: Hohner [http://www.xs4all.nl/~sijmonsr/Basses/B23CD4C0-417F-4E7E-9D9C-635C6E677E91.html The Jack Bass Custom]. Though as you may guess, mine is a five string (drop B for those interested.)

So for those of you who thought the Bass was pronounce like the [http://dhr.dos.state.fl.us/facts/symbols/images/symbols/bass.jpg fish], tough luck - you were wrong.

JBV^_^

User:JackBassV

2009-01-17T15:05:46Z

JackBassV: Etymology of JackBassV

Weird name, eh?

Not my real one - not even close to it. So where does it come from. It comes from this: Hohner[http://www.xs4all.nl/~sijmonsr/Basses/B23CD4C0-417F-4E7E-9D9C-635C6E677E91.html The Jack Bass Custom]. Though as you may guess, mine is a five string (drop B for those interested.)

So for those of you who thought the Bass was pronounce like the [http://dhr.dos.state.fl.us/facts/symbols/images/symbols/bass.jpg fish], tough luck - you were wrong.

JBV^_^

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume5 Chapter5 4

2009-01-15T01:00:18Z

JackBassV: /* St. Valentine's prank. Part 4. */

===<noinclude>St. Valentine's prank. </noinclude>Part 4.===

"Hmm, I get it."

When Yumi laid out the rag by the entrance after Yoshino-san had wiped her shoes, as Sachiko-sama had instructed, and wearily stood, she found Rosa Gigantea standing right next to her.

"What do you get?"

"I finally figured out why Yumi was running around."

Had she been watching this whole time? She was standing around just inside the foyer, where there was a level difference. Yoshino-san had dashed away immediately, but Rosa Gigantea…

"Thank you for your time, shall I say? Well I guess I'll start calling people."

But Rosa Gigantea had stayed behind and began flirting with students that were still in the courtyard.

"Heeey. Wanna talk inside? The boutons are in."

The students seemed to have been pondering whether to go in or not, so they graciously jumped at the opportunity and carefully stepped into the Rose Mansion. Yumi remembered the first time she'd come here, looking for Sachiko-sama. Had Shimako-san not spoken to them, she and Tsutako-san may have stood outside forever. The students walking in now probably felt as Yumi did then.

Still, what was with the students still in the courtyard? Yumi tried inviting them, "Would you like to come in?" but the five or six remaining shook their heads and smiled, "No, thank you."

"How about Yumi-chan?"
Rosa Gigantea asked.

"I'll pass, thanks."

There were only thirty minutes left. She would be starting incredibly late, but she had "an obligation to participate." Plus, considering how Minako-sama had given them a handicap, being the sœur must have an actual advantage.
"Rosa Gigantea, are you not going to look for it?"

"Look for what?"

"Shimako-san's card."

"Hmm."

Apparently it'd become too much of a hassle. But Yumi could understand her feeling after seeing the number of participants.

"A date with Shimako isn't that attractive, you know. Plus, I have no idea where she would have hidden it."

"You're kidding."

Because Rosa Gigantea was supposed to understand Shimako-san really well. Which was why Shimako-san wanted to make sure she hid it well, Yumi thought. Or maybe they were playing mind games with each other, so it'd really be a toss-up.

"The only thing that comes to mind with Shimako is piety. But the sanctuary is off-limits, right? Well, even if it was allowed, I doubt Shimako would use such a place for a game, anyways. Which means it wouldn't be anywhere near Maria-sama's statue, either. … I'd have to sit down somewhere quiet and think about it."

She yawned without covering her mouth with her hand. "Thinking about it" was just an excuse. She was completely ready to take a nap.

(Errgh, but Shimako-san's card should be in there.)

Yumi stared at the first-floor room of the Rose Mansion.

When they'd run into each other in the morning, Shimako-san was clearly flustered. Something was there. What other than the card? But telling her would be against the rules. Not that such a rule was actually printed, but it was a fact Yumi had accidentally run into as a sister of a bouton.

"-Yumi-chan is there something in that room?"

"What!?"

And she thought, shoot! She had the same reaction as when she pulled a joker in baba-nuki. This was like saying "yes, you're right." Well, her face had probably told everything anyways…

"Thanks, I'll check it out."

She jumped and walked straight to the door.

"Yumi-chan, good luck."

"Ah, Rosa Gigantea!"

It was too late to regret her reaction, and her facial expressions.

(… What did I just do?)

She felt a bit down, but she also decided to leave that for later. Time was ticking, and the time limit of four forty was inching closer. She'd have to put introspection for later and go treasure hunting. She felt a bit proud about her ability to set priorities, this time.

When she stepped outside, that group was still there.

(?)

Without knowing what they intended, she walked toward the school buildings. And then for whatever reason, the six girls followed Yumi.

(What…?)

At first it was just a subtle shadowing. But the faster Yumi walked, the faster they began to follow, and when she jumped up the stairs they followed in full pursuit. Yumi felt like a fugitive.

As she ran around the school, she ran into Yoshino-san, who'd come running from the other way.

"Yumi-san, it looks like you've got goldfish droppings, too."

"Eh?"

Yoshino-san had a number of students chasing her, too.

"What do you mean?"

"They think we have an idea of where the card is, being the boutons' sisters. So they're probably hoping we'll lead them. A stupid strategy."

"Eek…"

Yoshino-san's explanation was quite harsh. But it was probably around the mark. Even if they wouldn't be able to get there first, they'd at least have the possibility of winning it through rock-scissors-paper. So they were banking on that probability over the probability of finding it first.

"Lose them somewhere. Otherwise you won't be able to go where you want."

Leaving such advice, Yoshino-san ran to where Yumi had come from. Then a group of students followed her like a flock of ducklings. They were probably Rei-sama fans. One of them was Yumi's classmate, and she had an onee-sama, from what Yumi remembered. But this was probably an unrelated matter. What would she do if she found the card?

(But…)

Yumi sighed, turning around and looking at her pursuit. Treasure-hunting with that sort of group would be impossible. "Losing them," as per Yoshino-san's advice, would be necessary after all. But, and this wasn't especially worth bragging about, she knew, but she wasn't very confident in her leg speed. She might be able to sprint a bit, but she had no stamina whatsoever. So in marathon festivals it was always easier to count her position from the back, not the front. In short, she didn't think she could lose them.

"Umm."
Yumi decided to talk to them instead. To the fans of Sachiko-sama.

"I don't think it's worth following me around. The boutons' sisters really weren't told anything."

"Oh, we know that."

A student with thick brows – that was Yumi's first impression of her – stepped forward, perhaps being the group's leader, or perhaps just being relatively self-confident, and replied. Yumi vaguely remembered being in the same class as her once in elementary school, even if she couldn't remember her name.

"But Yumi-san must have ideas, right? At the very least, better ideas than us."

"That's not true. I have no idea where to look."

She had no idea, but she'd run because she was being chased. She'd spend all night working on chocolate, after all. She hadn't actually given this much thought.

"Oh, come now."

They just laughed it off. They'd assumed she was running because she was trying to get somewhere. Well, she was definitely not being taken lightly, that was for sure.

"Someone will probably find it as you chase me around."

It might be futile, but Yumi tried persuading them anyways."

"You're just saying that so you can go get the card after we give up, aren't you? Don't worry, go right ahead. But there's nothing preventing us from going the same direction."

"Ugh."

That's right, it was impossible talking sense to this person. The type of person who, for example, during a class meeting, might take an opposing opinion and thoroughly hammer her points down. Someone who you might get if you were to take the "wow" parts from Yoshino-san and Tsutako-san and Rosa Foetida and make a single person using those parts.

Which meant mere Yumi wouldn't be able to win an oral battle. Which left-.

"Ahh! It was there!?"
With a shout, Yumi pointed toward the sanctuary.

"What!?"

The fans of Sachiko-sama jumped and turned around in surprise. And Yumi took the opportunity to run for it. The sanctuary was the other way, so they barely caught her ducking into the school buildings.

"Hey, wait!"

They shouted at once, like cops chasing an escaping criminal, and the girls started chasing Yumi. Maria-sama would be astonished at the sight. The skirts were completely disheveled.

[[Image:MM_v05_09.jpg|thumb]]
The distance between them began shrinking. Yumi just remembered. One of the girls chasing her was the anchor for the athletics festival relay.

(I can't keep this up anymore.)

She was running around the building but her speed was dropping. She could see students laboriously searching for treasure through the open windows. That was how this was supposed to be, so why was she playing a game of cat-and-mouse like this?

(Window?)

Before Yumi could think further, she jumped through the next open window. It was just a bit higher than her heart, but she placed her hands on the sill like you would an iron bar, and jumped. She kicked her feet, tangled with her dress, forced herself to tumble forward, and somehow made it through.

"The window! She went through the window!"

She could hear shouts outside.

She had no time to rest. She closed the window she'd tumbled through and locked it. Luckily she'd tumbled into the student bathroom, so this was the only window in. The only way they'd catch up would be for them to enter the building through a different entrance and then track her down again.

Clatterclatterclatterclatterclatter.

She heard the window being shaken for some time after that. Of the fifteen private rooms, two were being used. And one student jumped out from one shouting, "What's going on!?" Yumi recognized her, it was Katsura-san.

"Yumi-san, what're you doing?"

Katsura-san, relieved that something crazy wasn't happening, went back to flush the toilet, then spoke as she washed her hands.

"… Tag, I guess?"

Yumi didn't really know what she was doing, either.

"Treasure?"

"Not yet."

Finally, the window stopped rattling. Yumi peeked outside.

There was no one in sight. If she took too much time here, they would come in through other means and catch her.

"There we go!"

Yumi unlocked and opened the window. She felt this was a safer route than going through the hallway.

"-Yumi-san?"

Katsura-san didn't see her come in, so she was watching with her eyes widened.

"When I go out, could you lock the window, please? Oh, and could you also keep me going out this way a secret?'

"… Umm, sure."

If the window was locked, then they'd probably not think she'd have left this way, so it'd buy her some time. But she didn't have the time to explain to Katsura-san.

"Well, see you later."

Flutter.

This was the second time, so she made it out more smoothly. Although the ground was closer outside, so when she tumbled out she hit her legs on the ground, and it hurt a bit.

For now, she decided to get away from the building, and hid herself in the tree shades in the back. She didn't want to stand out.

(Now, what to do.)

She looked at her wristwatch. Four twenty-five. She'd unexpectedly spent precious time. What was Yoshino-san doing?

Considering the time needed to get back to the Rose Mansion, she had ten minutes. She'd have to find the card in ten minutes to be the winner. That meant she couldn't check around.

One place, maybe two at most. No, she should concentrate her efforts on one place.

(If Sachiko-sama were to hide something-)

Yumi thought.

Would someone hide something in a place completely irrelevant to them? It wasn't like she was hiding a number of things, she was hiding a single card.

Shizuka-sama mentioned that. She mentioned how if she were doing the hiding, she'd use either the music room or the library.

This treasure-hunt had no hints. No, the one hint was the person doing the hiding.

Sachiko-sama wasn't a part of any club. She wasn't part of any committee. Compared to Rei-sama and Shimako-san, the places she frequented was limited.

Her classroom, or the Rose Mansion.

But the classroom was off limits. And the Rose Mansion had Shimako-san's card. Would Sachiko-sama hide her card there, too?

She opened the map that she'd folded into her pocket and looked at it. At the back of the school grounds, the second gymnasium and the martial arts building were both open. Rei-sama's card might be in the martial arts building. No, she wasn't that simple.

(If I were to hide it-)

Like Sachiko-sama, Yumi wasn't a part of any club or committee. It was impudent to use herself as a test case, but she was willing to grasp at any straw.

(If it was me.)

Then I'd want Sachiko-sama to find it. Even if that were impossible, she'd want to get that feeling across.

Where the two of them spent time together.

(There.)

Yumi found where she'd hide it. She ran in a straight line.

She couldn't think of any other place. If Sachiko-sama was trying to send Yumi a message-.

The old greenhouse came into her sights.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_3|Part 3]]
| Forward to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_5|Part 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume5 Chapter5 2

2009-01-13T02:14:11Z

JackBassV: Lots of Minor corrections.

== Lots of Minor corrections. ==

Made a lot of minor corrections - mostly for readability.

One (signing of the vow) has been changed so it makes sense.
''You could register without signing, so everyone would sign''(why would they?) becomes:
''You couldn't register without signing, so everyone would sign'' (paraphrased, not quoted.)

Also corrected the navigation to point to chapter 5 part 1 (not chapter 4 part 2) and chapter 5 part 3.

JBV^_^

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume5 Chapter5 2

2009-01-13T02:08:21Z

JackBassV: /* St. Valentine's prank. Part 2. */

===<noinclude>St. Valentine's prank. </noinclude>Part 2.===

There were six class periods that day, but unfortunately for the teachers, most of the students' minds were way out of the classroom.

Part of it was because of lack of sleep, but part of it was also because of their excitement of the afterschool event.

The students understood this, though, so the classes were spent with the teachers talking about their own Valentines' experiences. They never opened their textbooks the whole day. Even the teachers who thought it was outrageous spent their whole classes scolding everyone about it, so either way, the lessons never actually got underway.

And finally, we'd come to that afterschool day we'd waited so eagerly for.

The students who were participating quickly finished their cleaning duty (while also making sure to check places they thought the cards might be hidden) and gathered in the courtyard in front of the Rose Mansion.

Yumi arrived slightly late and slid into the mob. She noticed Rosa Gigantea and Yoshino-san standing close by.

Facing the participants, the three boutons and the newspaper club were on standby, their backs to the Rose Mansion. Some teachers were also looking at the courtyard from the school buildings, but their expressions were more of curiosity and amusement. That was probably because Minako-sama had formally presented an event proposal. At least she always did what she needed to do, Yumi thought.

"Shall we begin then?"

Minako-sama glanced at her wristwatch, confirmed it was three forty, and raised her voice.

"As of now, we're closing registration for the event participation."

On cue, the newspaper club students began passing out A4-size papers to participants. That included, of course, Yumi.

She looked at it with excitement, and noticed there was a dotted line running across halfway down, and there was the symbol of scissors next to it. In other words, you were supposed to cut along the line. This paper was destined to be cut in half.

"As you can see, the left side has rule explanations for this game. And on the back it has a map of the school, please be sure to look through these."

When she flipped the sheet over, she saw the map, clearly explaining which places were potential hiding spots. That left the right side of the sheet unexplained.

"After cutting the sheet, the participants will bring this side with them."

Mmhmm. As with everyone else, Yumi folded the paper in half and creased it with her fingernails. There'd been no instructions about it yet, but everyone was preparing the sheet for cutting. Human behavior is pretty funny.

"We have some scissors and pens available over here, so people who are in need of them should come and use them after we start."

The courtyard began bubbling with excitement, but Minako-sama fought hard to keep her voice heard. At the same time, the three boutons, Sachiko-sama, Rei-sama, and Shimako-san, raised the scissors and pens in their hands to indicate where they were. It looked like those TV assistants on the sales shows.

That caused the participants to look straight at the boutons. They were just showing where the stationary was, but the participants swelled with excitement again, and when Rei-sama put a finger to her lips, everyone went silent.

(… W, wow.)

She knew the boutons were popular, but she didn't realize how charismatic they were. Yumi realized once again that she was surrounded by amazing people. After all, the courtyard was filled with students. Just with a brief glance you could guess there were at least 200. Some of them were here just for the fun of it, of course, but most of them were here because they were attracted to the boutons. Otherwise you wouldn't waste this special day just to hunt for cards. The prize was a date with the boutons, after all.

"-So please write your class and full name in this space."

While she was admiring the boutons' popularity, Minako-sama's explanation had proceeded quite a bit.

(Filling what out?)

When she looked to her side, she noticed a first-year from a different class pull out her student notebook, use it as a mat, and begin writing something on her sheet. That something was her name.

Speaking of which, Minako-sama did mention scissors and pen. Yumi skimmed the right side of the sheet, and realized it was a vow.
(A vow…?)

When she looked closer, she noticed it was titled "Additional Registration Record." It was basically a direct copy of the important points page on the left, but at the end there was, "I vow to participate in the games with the above rules firmly in mind," and under that was the space for your class and name.

Smart move, Minako-sama. By forcing everyone to sign a vow, she was protecting herself from any reckless actions.

You couldn't register without signing the vow, so everyone had to sign it. And because they signed it with their own handwriting, the "I didn't read it" excuse wouldn't work. If something were to occur during the game, and it was caused by the student not following the rules, it would just be their own fault. At the very least it'd make sure the students restrained themselves to a fair degree.

"The boutons' handwritten cards look like this."

Minako-sama raised a blue sheet of paper. So the people in the back could see, the other newspaper club members also raised the same sort of sheet around the crowd. It was around the size of a paperback book, but because it was folded in half, the actual sheet was probably twice that size.

"Because this is an example, it's blue, but the rest are colored in respect to each rose."

Sachiko-sama was crimson, Rei-sama was yellow, and Shimako-san was white.

"The crimson, yellow, and white cards are hidden somewhere in the school. If you find one, please bring it directly to the Rose Mansion headquarter. We'll confirm the student notebook and the registration card, and if there're no problems, we'll confirm there's a winner. Along with the card, we'll present you with the bouton dating ticket on the spot."

A sound erupted from the crowd, one that couldn't be described as "Wah" or "Kya" or "Wooh." And because the courtyard was surrounded by buildings, it bounced back and forth for a long time.

"If something comes up during the game, please talk to a newspaper club member. We'll be posted at the Rose Mansion and at spots around the school. You can find the locations on your map. … Does anyone have any questions?"

Having finished her explanation, Minako-sama swung things to the crowd.

"Yes."

Several students raised their hand, so Minako-sama began with the person closest to her.

"If more than one student finds the card at the same time, what happens?"

Oh, that's a good point, Yumi thought. With this many people, it would be possible more than one person decides to search the same place at once. People will just look "in the area," after all.

"Hmm. The only way we can decide things is 'whoever touched it first.' If the situation were to arise that both people really get their hands on it at the same time, and they can't let go, they should come to the Rose Mansion, and we'll do rock-scissors-paper in front of the boutons. Sound good? … Next question."

"Are we allowed to donate the cards?"

If a Sachiko-sama fan were to find Rei-sama's card, for instance, would that student being able to give the card to her friend.

"Well fundamentally we'd rather that not happen, but there's no way we can tell if that were to happen. Again, as long as the student notebook and the contract line up, we'll confirm the winner. All that said, because of the time limit, I think giving the card to a specific person might be difficult. Also, the dating ticket can't be used by anyone other than the winner."

Minako-sama's answer was complicated, but basically, if Yumi were to find Rei-sama's card, it might be difficult to find Yoshino-san and give Her the card.

If she could track down Yoshino-san and give the card to her without anyone seeing, and Yoshino-san were to report that she found it, then they'd have no choice but to accept it. But it would be a difficult task to find Yoshino-san within the time limit. And people not looking for Rei-sama's card might find Sachiko-sama or Shimako-san's card in the meantime.
Whatever the case, you'd still need to be the first person to find the card.

"Any other questions?"

Minako-san glanced around the crowd and made sure there were no other hands.

"If you don't find the card before four forty, the card will become void. … Well, I guess we shall start now, but if the boutons' sœur are here, please step forward."

"-Eh?"

Boutons' sœur included, of course, Yumi.

As she tilted her head to the side, Yoshino-san and others went to Minako-sama.

"Here, Yumi-san, you too."

Pushed forward by her classmates, Yumi joined them. Rosa Gigantea, Yoshino-san, and surprisingly, Rosa Foetida.

"Did you finish your exams?"

She whispered, and Rosa Foetida responded, "Not yet." Well, it was Rosa Foetida, after all, it wasn't surprising she'd decide not to miss out on an event like this.

"I apologize to the boutons' sœurs, but we'll have them start five minutes later, for fairness' sake."
"Eh-!?"
The boutons' sœurs all booed. But as Minako-sama hoped, the other participants rejoiced.

And because they'd been told right before the start, Yoshino-san couldn't rampage in protest. She was complaining, but the crowd drowned her out.

"Well, hand in your forms and let's start."

Minako-sama blew into a whistle you'd expect to see at an athletics event.

And the participants began moving.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_1|Part 1]]
| Forward to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_3|Part 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Maria-sama ga Miteru

2009-01-11T23:32:22Z

JackBassV: /* Updates */

[[Image:MM_v01_cover.jpg|200px|thumb|MariMite volume 1 cover.]]

== Synopsis ==

Maria-sama ga Miteru's story revolves around the students of the Lillian Catholic school for girls, and can be considered character-driven, focusing on interactions between the characters rather than any sort of ongoing plot or goal to attain. At Lillian Girls' School, there is a tradition known as the sœur system (sœur being French for "sister"), in which a second, or third-year student, the grande sœur ("big sister"), will give her rosary to a junior student, the petite sœur ("little sister"), and promise to look after them and guide them.

When the story begins, Yumi Fukuzawa, a new first-year student admitted to Lillian, is praying in front of the Virgin Mary statue near the school entrance when she is suddenly approached by a cold second-year student named Sachiko Ogasawara who straightens Yumi's uniform ribbon. This seemingly simple act of kindness stays with Yumi the rest of the day, and she speaks of her meeting with Sachiko to her friends during class and lunch. After school is over, Yumi's classmate Tsutako Takeshima meets with Yumi to show her that she took a photograph of Yumi's meeting with Sachiko earlier that morning. Yumi asks if she can have the photo, but Tsutako says she will give her the snapshot under two conditions: one being that Tsutako can display it at the upcoming school festival, and two being that Yumi get Sachiko's permission to do so as well. Yumi agrees to this, which sets in motion a series of events involving the entire Yamayurikai — the student council of the school. A few weeks after first meeting Sachiko, Yumi accepts Sachiko's rosary and therefore agrees to become her petite sœur.

This officially inducts Yumi into the Yamayurikai where she assists them in school matters at the same level as the other two petite sœurs — Yoshino Shimazu, and Shimako Tōdō — who are the petite sœurs of Rei Hasekura, and Sei Satō respectively. Through her activities in the Yamayurikai, Yumi becomes closer to the other members and generally finds her experiences with the group to be enjoyable. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maria-sama_ga_Miteru Synopsis from wikipedia.]

'''Warning:''' Suffice it to say, this series is considered yuri, having various mentions of lesbian relationships. They are not, however, particularly graphic. If you find this sort of topic offensive, look away.

== Translation ==
=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Format|Maria-sama ga Miteru specific formatting]]
*[[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Notes|Maria-sama ga Miteru translation notes]]

== Updates ==
*January 11, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 5 Part 1 added.
**Link to Volume 5 Chapter 4 Part 3 now points correctly to Part 3, not Part 2.
*January 10, 2008
**Wao, it has been a while. Sorry for the rather short chapter as I try to get back into the swing of things. (if that's the right phrase O_O) Volume 5 Chapter 4 Part 3 added.
*January 2, 2008
**Happy New Years everyone! As I said in my previous update, my dissertation's due in 5 days, but I'll be sending it to the printer for getting bound in 3 days. Which means I'm almost relatively free (I've got another 30-50 page short story due on the 15th but that one should be smoother sailing... and an exam on the 17th or so but whatever!)... sorry for keeping you all waiting, I'm still here, and I haven't forgotten, just been a rather painful semester :( *Should* get back to work in about a week, at the very least in just over two weeks when my exam finishes. I'm just not able to multitask that well, so translating got the short end of the stick with the writing assignments, sorry.
*November 22, 2008
**Dissertation term sucks T_T It's due January 7th, so after that point I live a slightly less pressure-filled life, but until then I can't really promise anything, sorry to leave everyone hanging >_<
*November 9, 2008
**Seki-sama probably found a lesbian lover, hence she is unable to contribute regularly here! But your fans are still here (=.=)^
*October 16, 2008
**dissertation proposal done! Hopefully I get tiiiiime.
*October 9, 2008
**Hau~ been busy with school T_T Was getting my dissertation prepped up and getting things together for grad school apps, should be getting back to normalcy in the next couple of days. Hopefully back to work by this weekend >_< Sorry, I really shoulda written something here.
*October 1, 2008
**Seki-sama, where are you?! Are you getting your remaining wisdom teeth pulled like Rosa Foetida? Hope you are feeling better.
*September 24, 2008
**Sorry, flight back to uni is tonight. That's what I've been up to.
*September 19, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 4 Part 2 added.
*September 17, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 4 Part 1 added.
*September 16, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 3 Part 3 added.
*September 14, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 3 Part 2 added.
*September 13, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 3 Part 1 added.
*September 12, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 Part 4 added.
*September 11, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 Part 3 added.
*September 10, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 Part 2 added.
*September 3, 2008
**Well I posted this in my profile page but I figured (belatedly) I should mention it here, because I'm sure most people don't bother to check that. I was sick (apparently with a really bad allergic reaction to some sort of combination of grass and fungus and trees) for about three weeks, which delayed me after August 23. Still managed to squeeze a chapter out three days later, because that's around when my medication kicked in. Then I got my wisdom teeth pulled, and that's absolutely frayed my nerves (I hate things in my mouth, so the stitches are driving me up the wall), so I haven't been able to concentrate on anything much. And I've got the other half of my mouth still waiting o_O So I'll try to gather myself and resume translating, but yeah, that's why I fell off the end of the world as of late.
*August 26, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 Part 1 added.
*August 23, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 1 Part 3 and Part 4 added.
*August 22, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 1 Part 1 and Part 2 added.
*August 20, 2008
**Still sick, but Volume 5 Prologue added.

[[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Updates|Past Updates]]

== Maria-sama ga Miteru/マリア様がみてる by Oyuki Konno ==
=== Volume 1 - Maria-sama ga Miteru/マリア様がみてる [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
[[Image:MM_v01_cover.jpg|thumb]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
* Monday of Uneasiness
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1_4|Part 4]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1_5|Part 5]]
* Tuesday of Storms
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter2_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter2_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter2_3|Part 3]]
* Anxious Wednesday, Friday of Battle
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter3_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter3_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter3_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter3_4|Part 4]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter3_5|Part 5]]
* Spicy and Bitter Weekend
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter4_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
* The Hot Second Week
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter5_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter5_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter5_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter5_4|Part 4]]
* Waltz-like Sunday
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter6_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter6_2|Part 2]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Postscript|Postscript]]

=== Volume 2 - The Yellow Rose Revolution/黄薔薇革命 [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
[[Image:MM_v02_cover.jpg|thumb]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Prologue|Prologue]]
* Best Sœur
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter1_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter1_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter1_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter1_4|Part 4]]
* The Returned Rosary
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter2_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter2_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter2_3|Part 3]]
* Unexpected Consequences
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter3_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter3_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter3_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter3_4|Part 4]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter3_5|Part 5]]
* Just what is going on?
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter4_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter4_4|Part 4]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter4_5|Part 5]]
* Fighting Maidens
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter5_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter5_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter5_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter5_4|Part 4]]
* As long as it ends well
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter6_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter6_2|Part 2]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Postscript|Postscript]]

=== Volume 3 - Forest of Thorns/いばらの森 [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3|(Full Text)]]===
[[Image:MM_v03_cover.jpg|thumb]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
* Forest of Thorns
** The semester exam and the paperback
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter1_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter1_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter1_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter1_4|Part 4]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter1_5|Part 5]]
** The White Rose
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_4|Part 4]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_5|Part 5]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_6|Part 6]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_7|Part 7]]
** Who's Suga Sei?
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter3_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter3_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter3_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter3_4|Part 4]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter3_5|Part 5]]
** If I could meet Eve
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter4_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
* The White Flower Petal
** Springtime Buds
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter5_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter5_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter5_3|Part 3]]
** Summer Greenhouse
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter6_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter6_2|Part 2]]
** Autumn Love
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter7_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter7_2|Part 2]]
** The last flower of winter, and then
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter8_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter8_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter8_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter8_4|Part 4]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Postscript|Postscript]]

=== Volume 4 - Rosa Canina/ロサ・カニーナ [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
[[Image:MM_v04_cover.jpg|thumb]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
*Rosa Canina
** A lonesome warmth
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter1_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter1_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter1_3|Part 3]]
** Rosa Canina?
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter2_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter2_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter2_3|Part 3]]
** What do you think?
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_4|Part 4]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_5|Part 5]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_6|Part 6]]
** Raison d'etre for sœur
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter4_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
** A modest secret
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter5_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter5_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter5_3|Part 3]]
* Nagakiyono
** The first of January
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter6_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter6_2|Part 2]]
** The hatsumoude on the second
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter7_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter7_2|Part 2]]
** With the archenemy
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter8_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter8_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter8_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter8_4|Part 4]]
** By onee-sama's side
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter9_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter9_2|Part 2]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Postscript|Postscript]]

=== Volume 5 - Valentine Gift - Part 1/ウァレンティーヌスの贈り物（前編） ===
[[Image:MM_v05_cover.jpg|thumb]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Prologue|Prologue]]
* Surprise chocolate
** Research
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter1_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter1_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter1_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter1_4|Part 4]]
** A gift from a rare visitor
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter2_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter2_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter2_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter2_4|Part 4]]
** Outsider
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter3_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter3_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter3_3|Part 3]]
** The thirteenth of February
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter4_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
** St. Valentine's prank
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_1|Part 1]]
***Part 2
***Part 3
***Part 4
***Part 5
***Part 6
***Part 7
***Part 8
***Part 9
***Part 10
* The Yellow Rose complication
** 18:50, Eriko
** 19:18, Yoshino
** 19:30, Rei
** 23:10, Eriko
** 23:10, Yoshino
** 23:10, Rei
* Postscript

=== Volume 6 - Valentine Gift - Part 2/ウァレンティーヌスの贈り物（後編） ===

=== Volume 7 - Beloved Times - Part 1/いとしき歳月（前編） ===

=== Volume 8 - Beloved Times - Part 2/いとしき歳月（後編） ===

=== Volume 9 - Cherry Blossom (Sakura)/チェリーブロッサム ===

=== Volume 10 - Rainy Blue/レイニーブルー ===

=== Volume 11 - Holding a Parasol/パラソルをさして ===

=== Volume 12 - Vacation of the Lambs/子羊たちの休暇 ===

=== Volume 13 - One Page of Midsummer/真夏の一ページ ===

=== Volume 14 - Cool Breeze/涼風さつさつ ===

=== Volume 15 - Ready, GO!/レディ、GO！ ===

=== Volume 16 - Variety Gifts/バラエティギフト ===

=== Volume 17 - Ciào Sorella!/チャオソレッラ！ ===

=== Volume 18 - Just a Normal Day/特別でないただの一日 ===

=== Volume 19 - In Library/インライブラリー ===

=== Volume 20 - Sister Audition/妹オーディション ===

=== Volume 21 - Rose Mille-Feuille/薔薇のミルフィーユ ===

=== Volume 22 - Blank Map of the Future/未来の白地図 ===

=== Volume 23 - Other Side of the Frosted Glass/くもりガラスの向こう側 ===

=== Volume 24 - Masked Actress/仮面のアクトレス ===

=== Volume 25 - Big Door, Small Key/大きな扉　小さな鍵 ===

=== Volume 26 - Crisscross/クリスクロス ===

=== Volume 27 - In Search for You/あなたを探しに ===

=== Volume 28 - Frame of Mind/フレーム　オブ　マインド ===

=== Volume 29 - Crown of Roses/薔薇の花かんむり ===

=== Volume 30 - Twinkle, Twinkle, Twirl/キラキラまわる ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: ''None Designated''
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Seki|Seki]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
* [[User:Seki|Seki]]

Incidentally, I'm not really looking for another translator, at least not for the time being. Call it selfish, or arrogant, or whatever, but I'm relatively confident at this point that I can power through all of MariMite by myself, which would keep the style the same, throughout.

'''Translators are asked to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Editors ===
'''ACTIVE'''
* [[User:Ribonizer|Ribonizer]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - マリア様がみてる (April 24, 1998, ISBN 4-08-614459-X)
* Volume 2 - マリア様がみてる　黄薔薇革命 (February 3, 1999, ISBN 4-08-614554-5)
* Volume 3 - マリア様がみてる　いばらの森 (April 27, 1999, ISBN 4-08-614591-X)
* Volume 4 - マリア様がみてる　ロサ・カニーナ (December 1, 1999, ISBN 4-08-614661-4)
* Volume 5 - マリア様がみてる　ウァレンティーヌスの贈り物（前編） (March 3, 2000, ISBN 4-08-614695-9)
* Volume 6 - マリア様がみてる　ウァレンティーヌスの贈り物（後編） (April 25, 2000, ISBN 4-08-614715-7)
* Volume 7 - マリア様がみてる　いとしき歳月（前編） (February 2, 2001, ISBN 4-08-614817-X)
* Volume 8 - マリア様がみてる　いとしき歳月（後編） (April 3, 2001, ISBN 4-08-614841-2)
* Volume 9 - マリア様がみてる　チェリーブロッサム (July 27, 2001, ISBN 4-08-614895-1)
* Volume 10 - マリア様がみてる　レイニーブルー (March 29, 2002, ISBN 4-08-600078-4)
* Volume 11 - マリア様がみてる　パラソルをさして (July 1, 2002, ISBN 4-08-600136-5)
* Volume 12 - マリア様がみてる　子羊たちの休暇 (December 25, 2002, ISBN 4-08-600210-8)
* Volume 13 - マリア様がみてる　真夏の一ページ (March 28, 2003, ISBN 4-08-600243-4)
* Volume 14 - マリア様がみてる　涼風さつさつ (July 1, 2003, ISBN 4-08-600284-1)
* Volume 15 - マリア様がみてる　レディ、GO！ (October 31, 2003, ISBN 4-08-600337-6)
* Volume 16 - マリア様がみてる　バラエティギフト (December 25, 2003, ISBN 4-08-600360-0)
* Volume 17 - マリア様がみてる　チャオソレッラ！ (March 31, 2004, ISBN 4-08-600399-6)
* Volume 18 - マリア様がみてる　特別でないただの一日 (October 1, 2004, ISBN 4-08-600484-4)
* Volume 19 - マリア様がみてる　インライブラリー (December 25, 2004, ISBN 4-08-600527-1)
* Volume 20 - マリア様がみてる　妹オーディション (April 1, 2005, ISBN 4-08-600568-9)
* Volume 21 - マリア様がみてる　薔薇のミルフィーユ (July 1, 2005, ISBN 4-08-600609-X)
* Volume 22 - マリア様がみてる　未来の白地図 (December 22, 2005, ISBN 4-08-600704-5)
* Volume 23 - マリア様がみてる　くもりガラスの向こう側 (March 31, 2006, ISBN 4-08-600743-6)
* Volume 24 - マリア様がみてる　仮面のアクトレス (June 30, 2006, ISBN 4-08-600784-3)
* Volume 25 - マリア様がみてる　大きな扉　小さな鍵 (October 3, 2006, ISBN 4-08-600823-8)
* Volume 26 - マリア様がみてる　クリスクロス (December 22, 2006, ISBN 4-08-600859-9)
* Volume 27 - マリア様がみてる　あなたを探しに (March 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-08-600895-2)
* Volume 28 - マリア様がみてる　フレーム　オブ　マインド (June 28, 2007, ISBN 978-4-08-601034-4)
* Volume 29 - マリア様がみてる　薔薇の花かんむり (October 2, 2007, ISBN 978-4-08-601075-7)
* Volume 30 - マリア様がみてる　キラキラまわる (December 26, 2007, ISBN 978-4-08-601110-5)

Maria-sama ga Miteru

2009-01-11T23:17:59Z

JackBassV:

[[Image:MM_v01_cover.jpg|200px|thumb|MariMite volume 1 cover.]]

== Synopsis ==

Maria-sama ga Miteru's story revolves around the students of the Lillian Catholic school for girls, and can be considered character-driven, focusing on interactions between the characters rather than any sort of ongoing plot or goal to attain. At Lillian Girls' School, there is a tradition known as the sœur system (sœur being French for "sister"), in which a second, or third-year student, the grande sœur ("big sister"), will give her rosary to a junior student, the petite sœur ("little sister"), and promise to look after them and guide them.

When the story begins, Yumi Fukuzawa, a new first-year student admitted to Lillian, is praying in front of the Virgin Mary statue near the school entrance when she is suddenly approached by a cold second-year student named Sachiko Ogasawara who straightens Yumi's uniform ribbon. This seemingly simple act of kindness stays with Yumi the rest of the day, and she speaks of her meeting with Sachiko to her friends during class and lunch. After school is over, Yumi's classmate Tsutako Takeshima meets with Yumi to show her that she took a photograph of Yumi's meeting with Sachiko earlier that morning. Yumi asks if she can have the photo, but Tsutako says she will give her the snapshot under two conditions: one being that Tsutako can display it at the upcoming school festival, and two being that Yumi get Sachiko's permission to do so as well. Yumi agrees to this, which sets in motion a series of events involving the entire Yamayurikai — the student council of the school. A few weeks after first meeting Sachiko, Yumi accepts Sachiko's rosary and therefore agrees to become her petite sœur.

This officially inducts Yumi into the Yamayurikai where she assists them in school matters at the same level as the other two petite sœurs — Yoshino Shimazu, and Shimako Tōdō — who are the petite sœurs of Rei Hasekura, and Sei Satō respectively. Through her activities in the Yamayurikai, Yumi becomes closer to the other members and generally finds her experiences with the group to be enjoyable. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maria-sama_ga_Miteru Synopsis from wikipedia.]

'''Warning:''' Suffice it to say, this series is considered yuri, having various mentions of lesbian relationships. They are not, however, particularly graphic. If you find this sort of topic offensive, look away.

== Translation ==
=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Format|Maria-sama ga Miteru specific formatting]]
*[[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Notes|Maria-sama ga Miteru translation notes]]

== Updates ==
*January 11, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 5 Part 1 added.
*January 10, 2008
**Wao, it has been a while. Sorry for the rather short chapter as I try to get back into the swing of things. (if that's the right phrase O_O) Volume 5 Chapter 4 Part 3 added.
*January 2, 2008
**Happy New Years everyone! As I said in my previous update, my dissertation's due in 5 days, but I'll be sending it to the printer for getting bound in 3 days. Which means I'm almost relatively free (I've got another 30-50 page short story due on the 15th but that one should be smoother sailing... and an exam on the 17th or so but whatever!)... sorry for keeping you all waiting, I'm still here, and I haven't forgotten, just been a rather painful semester :( *Should* get back to work in about a week, at the very least in just over two weeks when my exam finishes. I'm just not able to multitask that well, so translating got the short end of the stick with the writing assignments, sorry.
*November 22, 2008
**Dissertation term sucks T_T It's due January 7th, so after that point I live a slightly less pressure-filled life, but until then I can't really promise anything, sorry to leave everyone hanging >_<
*November 9, 2008
**Seki-sama probably found a lesbian lover, hence she is unable to contribute regularly here! But your fans are still here (=.=)^
*October 16, 2008
**dissertation proposal done! Hopefully I get tiiiiime.
*October 9, 2008
**Hau~ been busy with school T_T Was getting my dissertation prepped up and getting things together for grad school apps, should be getting back to normalcy in the next couple of days. Hopefully back to work by this weekend >_< Sorry, I really shoulda written something here.
*October 1, 2008
**Seki-sama, where are you?! Are you getting your remaining wisdom teeth pulled like Rosa Foetida? Hope you are feeling better.
*September 24, 2008
**Sorry, flight back to uni is tonight. That's what I've been up to.
*September 19, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 4 Part 2 added.
*September 17, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 4 Part 1 added.
*September 16, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 3 Part 3 added.
*September 14, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 3 Part 2 added.
*September 13, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 3 Part 1 added.
*September 12, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 Part 4 added.
*September 11, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 Part 3 added.
*September 10, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 Part 2 added.
*September 3, 2008
**Well I posted this in my profile page but I figured (belatedly) I should mention it here, because I'm sure most people don't bother to check that. I was sick (apparently with a really bad allergic reaction to some sort of combination of grass and fungus and trees) for about three weeks, which delayed me after August 23. Still managed to squeeze a chapter out three days later, because that's around when my medication kicked in. Then I got my wisdom teeth pulled, and that's absolutely frayed my nerves (I hate things in my mouth, so the stitches are driving me up the wall), so I haven't been able to concentrate on anything much. And I've got the other half of my mouth still waiting o_O So I'll try to gather myself and resume translating, but yeah, that's why I fell off the end of the world as of late.
*August 26, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 Part 1 added.
*August 23, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 1 Part 3 and Part 4 added.
*August 22, 2008
**Volume 5 Chapter 1 Part 1 and Part 2 added.
*August 20, 2008
**Still sick, but Volume 5 Prologue added.

[[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Updates|Past Updates]]

== Maria-sama ga Miteru/マリア様がみてる by Oyuki Konno ==
=== Volume 1 - Maria-sama ga Miteru/マリア様がみてる [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
[[Image:MM_v01_cover.jpg|thumb]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
* Monday of Uneasiness
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1_4|Part 4]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1_5|Part 5]]
* Tuesday of Storms
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter2_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter2_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter2_3|Part 3]]
* Anxious Wednesday, Friday of Battle
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter3_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter3_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter3_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter3_4|Part 4]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter3_5|Part 5]]
* Spicy and Bitter Weekend
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter4_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
* The Hot Second Week
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter5_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter5_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter5_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter5_4|Part 4]]
* Waltz-like Sunday
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter6_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter6_2|Part 2]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Postscript|Postscript]]

=== Volume 2 - The Yellow Rose Revolution/黄薔薇革命 [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
[[Image:MM_v02_cover.jpg|thumb]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Prologue|Prologue]]
* Best Sœur
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter1_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter1_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter1_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter1_4|Part 4]]
* The Returned Rosary
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter2_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter2_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter2_3|Part 3]]
* Unexpected Consequences
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter3_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter3_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter3_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter3_4|Part 4]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter3_5|Part 5]]
* Just what is going on?
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter4_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter4_4|Part 4]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter4_5|Part 5]]
* Fighting Maidens
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter5_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter5_2|Part 2]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter5_3|Part 3]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter5_4|Part 4]]
* As long as it ends well
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter6_1|Part 1]]
** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Chapter6_2|Part 2]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume2_Postscript|Postscript]]

=== Volume 3 - Forest of Thorns/いばらの森 [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3|(Full Text)]]===
[[Image:MM_v03_cover.jpg|thumb]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
* Forest of Thorns
** The semester exam and the paperback
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter1_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter1_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter1_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter1_4|Part 4]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter1_5|Part 5]]
** The White Rose
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_4|Part 4]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_5|Part 5]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_6|Part 6]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter2_7|Part 7]]
** Who's Suga Sei?
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter3_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter3_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter3_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter3_4|Part 4]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter3_5|Part 5]]
** If I could meet Eve
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter4_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
* The White Flower Petal
** Springtime Buds
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter5_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter5_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter5_3|Part 3]]
** Summer Greenhouse
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter6_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter6_2|Part 2]]
** Autumn Love
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter7_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter7_2|Part 2]]
** The last flower of winter, and then
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter8_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter8_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter8_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Chapter8_4|Part 4]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume3_Postscript|Postscript]]

=== Volume 4 - Rosa Canina/ロサ・カニーナ [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
[[Image:MM_v04_cover.jpg|thumb]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
*Rosa Canina
** A lonesome warmth
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter1_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter1_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter1_3|Part 3]]
** Rosa Canina?
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter2_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter2_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter2_3|Part 3]]
** What do you think?
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_4|Part 4]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_5|Part 5]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter3_6|Part 6]]
** Raison d'etre for sœur
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter4_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
** A modest secret
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter5_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter5_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter5_3|Part 3]]
* Nagakiyono
** The first of January
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter6_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter6_2|Part 2]]
** The hatsumoude on the second
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter7_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter7_2|Part 2]]
** With the archenemy
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter8_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter8_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter8_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter8_4|Part 4]]
** By onee-sama's side
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter9_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Chapter9_2|Part 2]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume4_Postscript|Postscript]]

=== Volume 5 - Valentine Gift - Part 1/ウァレンティーヌスの贈り物（前編） ===
[[Image:MM_v05_cover.jpg|thumb]]
* [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Prologue|Prologue]]
* Surprise chocolate
** Research
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter1_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter1_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter1_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter1_4|Part 4]]
** A gift from a rare visitor
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter2_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter2_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter2_3|Part 3]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter2_4|Part 4]]
** Outsider
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter3_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter3_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter3_3|Part 3]]
** The thirteenth of February
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter4_2|Part 2]]
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
** St. Valentine's prank
*** [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter5_1|Part 1]]
***Part 2
***Part 3
***Part 4
***Part 5
***Part 6
***Part 7
***Part 8
***Part 9
***Part 10
* The Yellow Rose complication
** 18:50, Eriko
** 19:18, Yoshino
** 19:30, Rei
** 23:10, Eriko
** 23:10, Yoshino
** 23:10, Rei
* Postscript

=== Volume 6 - Valentine Gift - Part 2/ウァレンティーヌスの贈り物（後編） ===

=== Volume 7 - Beloved Times - Part 1/いとしき歳月（前編） ===

=== Volume 8 - Beloved Times - Part 2/いとしき歳月（後編） ===

=== Volume 9 - Cherry Blossom (Sakura)/チェリーブロッサム ===

=== Volume 10 - Rainy Blue/レイニーブルー ===

=== Volume 11 - Holding a Parasol/パラソルをさして ===

=== Volume 12 - Vacation of the Lambs/子羊たちの休暇 ===

=== Volume 13 - One Page of Midsummer/真夏の一ページ ===

=== Volume 14 - Cool Breeze/涼風さつさつ ===

=== Volume 15 - Ready, GO!/レディ、GO！ ===

=== Volume 16 - Variety Gifts/バラエティギフト ===

=== Volume 17 - Ciào Sorella!/チャオソレッラ！ ===

=== Volume 18 - Just a Normal Day/特別でないただの一日 ===

=== Volume 19 - In Library/インライブラリー ===

=== Volume 20 - Sister Audition/妹オーディション ===

=== Volume 21 - Rose Mille-Feuille/薔薇のミルフィーユ ===

=== Volume 22 - Blank Map of the Future/未来の白地図 ===

=== Volume 23 - Other Side of the Frosted Glass/くもりガラスの向こう側 ===

=== Volume 24 - Masked Actress/仮面のアクトレス ===

=== Volume 25 - Big Door, Small Key/大きな扉　小さな鍵 ===

=== Volume 26 - Crisscross/クリスクロス ===

=== Volume 27 - In Search for You/あなたを探しに ===

=== Volume 28 - Frame of Mind/フレーム　オブ　マインド ===

=== Volume 29 - Crown of Roses/薔薇の花かんむり ===

=== Volume 30 - Twinkle, Twinkle, Twirl/キラキラまわる ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: ''None Designated''
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Seki|Seki]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
* [[User:Seki|Seki]]

Incidentally, I'm not really looking for another translator, at least not for the time being. Call it selfish, or arrogant, or whatever, but I'm relatively confident at this point that I can power through all of MariMite by myself, which would keep the style the same, throughout.

'''Translators are asked to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Editors ===
'''ACTIVE'''
* [[User:Ribonizer|Ribonizer]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - マリア様がみてる (April 24, 1998, ISBN 4-08-614459-X)
* Volume 2 - マリア様がみてる　黄薔薇革命 (February 3, 1999, ISBN 4-08-614554-5)
* Volume 3 - マリア様がみてる　いばらの森 (April 27, 1999, ISBN 4-08-614591-X)
* Volume 4 - マリア様がみてる　ロサ・カニーナ (December 1, 1999, ISBN 4-08-614661-4)
* Volume 5 - マリア様がみてる　ウァレンティーヌスの贈り物（前編） (March 3, 2000, ISBN 4-08-614695-9)
* Volume 6 - マリア様がみてる　ウァレンティーヌスの贈り物（後編） (April 25, 2000, ISBN 4-08-614715-7)
* Volume 7 - マリア様がみてる　いとしき歳月（前編） (February 2, 2001, ISBN 4-08-614817-X)
* Volume 8 - マリア様がみてる　いとしき歳月（後編） (April 3, 2001, ISBN 4-08-614841-2)
* Volume 9 - マリア様がみてる　チェリーブロッサム (July 27, 2001, ISBN 4-08-614895-1)
* Volume 10 - マリア様がみてる　レイニーブルー (March 29, 2002, ISBN 4-08-600078-4)
* Volume 11 - マリア様がみてる　パラソルをさして (July 1, 2002, ISBN 4-08-600136-5)
* Volume 12 - マリア様がみてる　子羊たちの休暇 (December 25, 2002, ISBN 4-08-600210-8)
* Volume 13 - マリア様がみてる　真夏の一ページ (March 28, 2003, ISBN 4-08-600243-4)
* Volume 14 - マリア様がみてる　涼風さつさつ (July 1, 2003, ISBN 4-08-600284-1)
* Volume 15 - マリア様がみてる　レディ、GO！ (October 31, 2003, ISBN 4-08-600337-6)
* Volume 16 - マリア様がみてる　バラエティギフト (December 25, 2003, ISBN 4-08-600360-0)
* Volume 17 - マリア様がみてる　チャオソレッラ！ (March 31, 2004, ISBN 4-08-600399-6)
* Volume 18 - マリア様がみてる　特別でないただの一日 (October 1, 2004, ISBN 4-08-600484-4)
* Volume 19 - マリア様がみてる　インライブラリー (December 25, 2004, ISBN 4-08-600527-1)
* Volume 20 - マリア様がみてる　妹オーディション (April 1, 2005, ISBN 4-08-600568-9)
* Volume 21 - マリア様がみてる　薔薇のミルフィーユ (July 1, 2005, ISBN 4-08-600609-X)
* Volume 22 - マリア様がみてる　未来の白地図 (December 22, 2005, ISBN 4-08-600704-5)
* Volume 23 - マリア様がみてる　くもりガラスの向こう側 (March 31, 2006, ISBN 4-08-600743-6)
* Volume 24 - マリア様がみてる　仮面のアクトレス (June 30, 2006, ISBN 4-08-600784-3)
* Volume 25 - マリア様がみてる　大きな扉　小さな鍵 (October 3, 2006, ISBN 4-08-600823-8)
* Volume 26 - マリア様がみてる　クリスクロス (December 22, 2006, ISBN 4-08-600859-9)
* Volume 27 - マリア様がみてる　あなたを探しに (March 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-08-600895-2)
* Volume 28 - マリア様がみてる　フレーム　オブ　マインド (June 28, 2007, ISBN 978-4-08-601034-4)
* Volume 29 - マリア様がみてる　薔薇の花かんむり (October 2, 2007, ISBN 978-4-08-601075-7)
* Volume 30 - マリア様がみてる　キラキラまわる (December 26, 2007, ISBN 978-4-08-601110-5)

Talk:Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume5 Chapter4 3

2009-01-11T10:43:31Z

JackBassV: Is Sei being childish?

== Is Sei being childish? ==

Near the end of this chapter, we have sei saying ''"Don't wanna don't wanna. I'll eat Yumi-chan if you doesn't give me chocolate!"''

If this is Sei being childish, then leave it. But if it said (in japanese) ''I'll eat Yumi-chan if Yumi-chan doesn't give me chocolate!'' then it should be changed to:

"Don't wanna don't wanna. I'll eat Yumi-chan if you '''won't''' give me chocolate!" Use '''don't''' if you want it to sound even more demanding.

JBV^_^

Talk:Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume5 Chapter4 2

2009-01-11T10:22:22Z

JackBassV: /* Seaching for a light switch. */ new section

== What's missing? ==

Yoshino-chan immediately brings forth an aggressive discussion, to make sure the other person knows her stance, ''and sometimes even to make the, turncoat''.

The italicised part is a stub, in that the first part of the sentence makes perfect sense, but the last part makes no sense whatsoever.

Turncoat means traitor, so should it read ''and sometimes even makes the other person change their mind.''?

JBV^_^

== Seaching for a light switch. ==

''Hoisting herself up, Rosa Gigantea patted down her own skirt. It'd already become quite dark, so she could hardly tell what sort of face Rosa Gigantea had. Luckily, one of the lamp-posts littered around the school managed to reach the greenhouse, so she made it out without tripping. There might be a light switch somewhere, but they'd easily be able to get out before they could find that.''

There are three sentences here. Thanks to the phrase '''so she made it out without tripping''', the third one appears to precede the second sentence.

For it to make sense, it should be changed to ''There might '''have been''' a light switch somewhere, but '''they were''' easily able to get out before they could find it.''

Finally, a minor suggestion. The phrase ''she made it out without tripping'' could suggest that she made out the face of rosa Gigantea, without tripping (which then means the last sentence makes sense chronologically.) Changing it to ''she made it outside without tripping'' clarifies the meaning.

JBV^_^

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume5 Chapter4 2

2009-01-11T10:05:38Z

JackBassV: /* The thirteenth of February. Part 2. */

===<noinclude>The thirteenth of February. </noinclude>Part 2.===

"'All of your worrying and perplexing will simply pave the way to a better future, both next year and the year after.'"

As she ran down the hallway, Shizuka-sama's words kept repeating in her mind.

(It was no good, Shizuka-sama.)

How could she expect good memories now?

Her self-hatred and her despair, along with her tear-drenched, sloppy face, no matter how many years and month passed, she would never be able to look back upon this and smile.

"'Then why are we sisters?'"

Sachiko-sama must have lost patience with Yumi this time, once and for all.

Yumi was absorbed in finding a place to be alone. From Rei-sama's expression, she could guess she looked to be in a bad shape. There would probably be some people left in the classroom, so she couldn't go back just yet. They'd try to get to the bottom of things, and that'd just make things worse.

Anyways, she didn't want to see anyone.

Eventually she found herself at the corner of the building, where the emergency exit in front of her blinded her with its green lamp. Yumi opened the door and stepped out.

The cold air felt a bit painful, but that was just a surface thing. Avoiding the students leaving through the rear gate, she hurried to that place. Because she knew most people didn't go near it.

The old greenhouse, it'd been a while since she'd come by. It hadn't changed much. The flowers had all wilted, so the leaves were by their lonesome, so it looked a lot more dreary, but as it was, most people avoided coming here, so no one had bothered to fix any of the cracked glasses. So even though it was a greenhouse, she wasn't here to be cheered up.

It was a crumbling greenhouse, but it was a good windbreaker, so she was able to settle down.

The day before the school festival, Sachiko-sama had also come here, escaping from Kashiwagi-san and everything he symbolized. Come to think of it, Rei-sama had come here, too, after Yoshino-san had returned her rosary.

She wondered why. Did this greenhouse have the power to heal wounded hearts?

"-Rosa Chinensis."

They were there, between the dead branches and the skinny trees sleeping winter away. They weren't in a pot, but rather were growing from the ground, where someone had pried away a piece of floor tiling. The greenhouse was darkening, but it seemed like there was a single spotlight shining down upon them, so Yumi could see them clearly.

It wasn't like there was a nameplate, but Yumi knew. Because someone she loved had taught her. Yumi stepped close and placed a hand on that strong trunk. That's when she realized she'd come here to see that rose bush.

"So, you bloom every season."

But unfortunately, the red flowers from back then weren't there. She realized she was bitterly smiling. It almost looked like there was some kind of apocalypse.

"I wonder if onee-sama hates me, now."

Her feelings for Sachiko-sama hadn't changed since that day she was taught about this plant. No, maybe it was even stronger, the more she'd come to know Sachiko-sama. But then, how did things come to this?

Thump, thump. She raised her head, hearing the knocking sound from outside. Her eyes, barely getting used to the darkness, made out Rosa Gigantea through the dirty glass.

"I knew you'd be here."

She walked around and poked her head in through the entrance. What an uncommon occurrence: Rosa Gigantea asked, "May I come in?" before she took a step in.

"I wondered if you'd prefer to be alone, but Yumi-chan is scared of the dark."

"… I'm sorry I'm such a bother."

How strange. She'd been so adamantly against seeing anyone, but the moment Rosa Gigantea appeared, she felt relieved and comforted.

"Not at all, not at all."

Rosa Gigantea chuckled, walked to Yumi, and also squatted down by the Rosa Chinensis bush.

"It's not like I'm part of the meeting, so I had to walk out anyways. Plus, that happened in the middle of our conversation, you know? It left a bitter aftertaste."

The conversation before Shimako-san had come to the Rose Mansion. She still remembered.

"But wow, that felt like a complete flashback."

Fidgeting around with a dead branch she'd picked up, Rosa Gigantea sounded nostalgic. Yumi didn't know what "that" was exactly pointing to, so she stayed silent.

"Yumi-chan, you might think you're totally unlike Sachiko, but from my perspective, you two are stunningly alike."

"… That we're always one step too slow?"

"Ahh, I did say something like that before, didn't I. Well, roughly speaking, yeah, but I think the nuance is a bit different."

For example, Rosa Gigantea said.

"Sometimes you'll always feel differently about something with someone else. When that happens, Yoshino-chan immediately brings forth an aggressive discussion, to make sure the other person knows her stance, and sometimes even to make the, turncoat. But Yumi-chan closes her mouth and leaves. Sachiko, too. You two are similar like that."

"Sachiko-sama always says what she thinks."

Yumi interjected almost reflexively. Rosa Gigantea, aren't you thinking of someone else?

"Because Rosa Chinensis really disciplined her, she's improved."

But she used to be dead silent, and tough to get along with. Hard to believe.

"But she's probably still fundamentally the same. The type that doesn't like to explain how she feels, for fear of it being rejected. Like, Kashiwagi, she'd kept that bottled up for a really long time. So when she realizes she can speak out, she kinda flaunts it. Like, I can speak out in front of this person, that sort of thing. I guess in the end it just means she's not really self-confident."

Rosa Gigantea freely went ahead and broke down Sachiko-sama's personality.

"And, what I meant before was that Yumi-chan and Sachiko was almost exactly like Sachiko and Youko a year and ten months ago- you know, the current Rosa Chinensis."

"What?"

"I think it was right after they'd become sisters? Or maybe it was before. I didn't really care about other students back then, so I don't really remember the time and stuff too well, but it was right around the beginning of the first semester, when I saw Youko saying 'if you want to say something, say it clearly!' in really harsh tones."

"To Sachiko-sama?"

"Yup. Because you know, Sachiko, I guess her upbringing plays a part in it, but she's really bad at expressing her opinions. So she'd just silently brood over it. So one day Youko strongly told her, that's too hard to understand. And it must have hit Sachiko hard. And she started trying to express herself after that. So her hysteria is more like a remnant of that, or maybe just the kick-back from everything. And that's why no one really gets bothered by it."

"Ah."

"So she's probably getting irritated."

"Irritated… Sachiko-sama?"

"Yup."

"Why?"

"Well, because she must feel like she's staring at herself."

That's when Yumi remembered Tsutako-san's words from some time ago. That Sachiko-sama probably didn't want a sister just like herself.

People seek things they don't have-. That was one of the reasons why she was attracted to Sachiko-sama, so Yumi knew full well what that meant.

Then, what if. What if she'd found someone close to her that had the exact characteristics she hated of herself? It would feel like she was looking at a mirror, and it'd obviously be quite discomforting.

"So, forgive Sachiko's harsh behavior."

"I wasn't even thinking about that…"
She shook her head vigorously.

"Then, you don't hate her for it?"

"O-Of course."

This time she nodded vigorously. Even if Sachiko-sama were to hate her, she'd never be the one hating back. Ever.

"Good girl."

Rosa Gigantea ruffled Yumi's hair and laughed.

"Alright, let's go back then. I don't like this greenhouse too much."

Hoisting herself up, Rosa Gigantea patted down her own skirt. It'd already become quite dark, so she could hardly tell what sort of face Rosa Gigantea had. Luckily, one of the lamp-posts littered around the school managed to reach the greenhouse, so she made it out without tripping. There might be a light switch somewhere, but they'd easily be able to get out before they could find that.

[[Image:MM_v05_08.jpg|thumb]]
"Yumi-chan, there's a step here, so be careful."

Rosa Gigantea reached out with her left hand. Yumi took it, and then grabbed the arm it belonged to.

"What am I going to do?"

"Hmm?"

"Rosa Gigantea is going to graduate soon. What am I going to do then?"

There would be no one left to help her through tough times like these. No one who could scoot in between her and Sachiko-sama like this.

"That makes me feel so happy, Yumi-chan."

Rosa Gigantea didn't show any signs of displeasure at finding her arm suddenly grabbed. So Yumi, despite feeling a bit bad toward Shimako-san, decided to keep borrowing this kind arm.

"It'll be alright."

The right hand lightly pinched Yumi's cheek.

"I was worried when my onee-sama graduated, too. But you know, you'd be surprised at how everything ends up working out."

"Ends up working out-"

Will things really end up working out? She was this anxious over tomorrow, so she couldn't even begin to imagine beyond that.

"In Yumi-chan's case, you just need to tell Sachiko how you feel, even just a little more. As long as you can do that, no matter what happens, you two can overcome everything."

"But…"
"You can do it, Yumi-chan. See, we both managed to express how we feel to each other, right?"

Rosa Gigantea seemed to point to herself as a practice dummy, but that's not right. Because to Yumi, speaking to Rosa Gigantea was the real deal, too.

"Alright then, homework for Yumi-chan. Making up with Sachiko with your own strength, okay?"

"… Yes."

She wasn't confident, but she replied anyways. Because Sachiko-sama and Yumi were sisters. They shouldn't need someone else to come in for them to make up.

It was just the two of them when she accepted the rosary. When it came to matters involving sisters, they had to work it out with just the two of them.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
| Forward to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume5 Chapter4 2

2009-01-11T10:02:24Z

JackBassV: /* The thirteenth of February. Part 2. */

===<noinclude>The thirteenth of February. </noinclude>Part 2.===

"'All of your worrying and perplexing will simply pave the way to a better future, both next year and the year after.'"

As she ran down the hallway, Shizuka-sama's words kept repeating in her mind.

(It was no good, Shizuka-sama.)

How could she expect good memories now?

Her self-hatred and her despair, along with her tear-drenched, sloppy face, no matter how many years and month passed, she would never be able to look back upon this and smile.

"'Then why are we sisters?'"

Sachiko-sama must have lost patience with Yumi this time, once and for all.

Yumi was absorbed in finding a place to be alone. From Rei-sama's expression, she could guess she looked to be in a bad shape. There would probably be some people left in the classroom, so she couldn't go back just yet. They'd try to get to the bottom of things, and that'd just make things worse.

Anyways, she didn't want to see anyone.

Eventually she found herself at the corner of the building, where the emergency exit in front of her blinded her with its green lamp. Yumi opened the door and stepped out.

The cold air felt a bit painful, but that was just a surface thing. Avoiding the students leaving through the rear gate, she hurried to that place. Because she knew most people didn't go near it.

The old greenhouse, it'd been a while since she'd come by. It hadn't changed much. The flowers had all wilted, so the leaves were by their lonesome, so it looked a lot more dreary, but as it was, most people avoided coming here, so no one had bothered to fix any of the cracked glasses. So even though it was a greenhouse, she wasn't here to be cheered up.

It was a crumbling greenhouse, but it was a good windbreaker, so she was able to settle down.

The day before the school festival, Sachiko-sama had also come here, escaping from Kashiwagi-san and everything he symbolized. Come to think of it, Rei-sama had come here, too, after Yoshino-san had returned her rosary.

She wondered why. Did this greenhouse have the power to heal wounded hearts?

"-Rosa Chinensis."

They were there, between the dead branches and the skinny trees sleeping winter away. They weren't in a pot, but rather were growing from the ground, where someone had pried away a piece of floor tiling. The greenhouse was darkening, but it seemed like there was a single spotlight shining down upon them, so Yumi could see them clearly.

It wasn't like there was a nameplate, but Yumi knew. Because someone she loved had taught her. Yumi stepped close and placed a hand on that strong trunk. That's when she realized she'd come here to see that rose bush.

"So, you bloom every season."

But unfortunately, the red flowers from back then weren't there. She realized she was bitterly smiling. It almost looked like there was some kind of apocalypse.

"I wonder if onee-sama hates me, now."

Her feelings for Sachiko-sama hadn't changed since that day she was taught about this plant. No, maybe it was even stronger, the more she'd come to know Sachiko-sama. But then, how did things come to this?

Thump, thump. She raised her head, hearing the knocking sound from outside. Her eyes, barely getting used to the darkness, made out Rosa Gigantea through the dirty glass.

"I knew you'd be here."

She walked around and poked her head in through the entrance. What an uncommon occurrence: Rosa Gigantea asked, "May I come in?" before she took a step in.

"I wondered if you'd prefer to be alone, but Yumi-chan is scared of the dark."

"… I'm sorry I'm such a bother."

How strange. She'd been so adamantly against seeing anyone, but the moment Rosa Gigantea appeared, she felt relieved and comforted.

"Not at all, not at all."

Rosa Gigantea chuckled, walked to Yumi, and also squatted down by the Rosa Chinensis bush.

"It's not like I'm part of the meeting, so I had to walk out anyways. Plus, that happened in the middle of our conversation, you know? It left a bitter aftertaste."

The conversation before Shimako-san had come to the Rose Mansion. She still remembered.

"But wow, that felt like a complete flashback."

Fidgeting around with a dead branch she'd picked up, Rosa Gigantea sounded nostalgic. Yumi didn't know what "that" was exactly pointing to, so she stayed silent.

"Yumi-chan, you might think you're totally unlike Sachiko, but from my perspective, you two are stunningly alike."

"… That we're always one step too slow?"

"Ahh, I did say something like that before, didn't I. Well, roughly speaking, yeah, but I think the nuance is a bit different."

For example, Rosa Gigantea said.

"Sometimes you'll always feel differently about something with someone else. When that happens, Yoshino-chan immediately brings forth an aggressive discussion, to make sure the other person knows her stance, and sometimes even to make the, turncoat. But Yumi-chan closes her mouth and leaves. Sachiko, too. You two are similar like that."

"Sachiko-sama always says what she thinks."

Yumi interjected almost reflexively. Rosa Gigantea, aren't you thinking of someone else?

"Because Rosa Chinensis really disciplined her, she's improved."

But she used to be dead silent, and tough to get along with. Hard to believe.

"But she's probably still fundamentally the same. The type that doesn't like to explain how she feels, for fear of it being rejected. Like, Kashiwagi, she'd kept that bottled up for a really long time. So when she realizes she can speak out, she kinda flaunts it. Like, I can speak out in front of this person, that sort of thing. I guess in the end it just means she's not really self-confident."

Rosa Gigantea freely went ahead and broke down Sachiko-sama's personality.

"And, what I meant before was that Yumi-chan and Sachiko was almost exactly like Sachiko and Youko a year and ten months ago- you know, the current Rosa Chinensis."

"What?"

"I think it was right after they'd become sisters? Or maybe it was before. I didn't really care about other students back then, so I don't really remember the time and stuff too well, but it was right around the beginning of the first semester, when I saw Youko saying 'if you want to say something, say it clearly!' in really harsh tones."

"To Sachiko-sama?"

"Yup. Because you know, Sachiko, I guess her upbringing plays a part in it, but she's really bad at expressing her opinions. So she'd just silently brood over it. So one day Youko strongly told her, that's too hard to understand. And it must have hit Sachiko hard. And she started trying to express herself after that. So her hysteria is more like a remnant of that, or maybe just the kick-back from everything. And that's why no one really gets bothered by it."

"Ah."

"So she's probably getting irritated."

"Irritated… Sachiko-sama?"

"Yup."

"Why?"

"Well, because she must feel like she's staring at herself."

That's when Yumi remembered Tsutako-san's words from some time ago. That Sachiko-sama probably didn't want a sister just like herself.

People seek things they don't have-. That was one of the reasons why she was attracted to Sachiko-sama, so Yumi knew full well what that meant.

Then, what if. What if she'd found someone close to her that had the exact characteristics she hated of herself? It would feel like she was looking at a mirror, and it'd obviously be quite discomforting.

"So, forgive Sachiko's harsh behavior."

"I wasn't even thinking about that…"
She shook her head vigorously.

"Then, don't hate her for it?"

"O-Of course."

This time she nodded vigorously. Even if Sachiko-sama were to hate her, she'd never be the one hating back. Ever.

"Good girl."

Rosa Gigantea ruffled Yumi's hair and laughed.

"Alright, let's go back then. I don't like this greenhouse too much."

Hoisting herself up, Rosa Gigantea patted down her own skirt. It'd already become quite dark, so she could hardly tell what sort of face Rosa Gigantea had. Luckily, one of the lamp-posts littered around the school managed to reach the greenhouse, so she made it out without tripping. There might be a light switch somewhere, but they'd easily be able to get out before they could find that.

[[Image:MM_v05_08.jpg|thumb]]
"Yumi-chan, there's a step here, so be careful."

Rosa Gigantea reached out with her left hand. Yumi took it, and then grabbed the arm it belonged to.

"What am I going to do?"

"Hmm?"

"Rosa Gigantea is going to graduate soon. What am I going to do then?"

There would be no one left to help her through tough times like these. No one who could scoot in between her and Sachiko-sama like this.

"That makes me feel so happy, Yumi-chan."

Rosa Gigantea didn't show any signs of displeasure at finding her arm suddenly grabbed. So Yumi, despite feeling a bit bad toward Shimako-san, decided to keep borrowing this kind arm.

"It'll be alright."

The right hand lightly pinched Yumi's cheek.

"I was worried when my onee-sama graduated, too. But you know, you'd be surprised at how everything ends up working out."

"Ends up working out-"

Will things really end up working out? She was this anxious over tomorrow, so she couldn't even begin to imagine beyond that.

"In Yumi-chan's case, you just need to tell Sachiko how you feel, even just a little more. As long as you can do that, no matter what happens, you two can overcome everything."

"But…"
"You can do it, Yumi-chan. See, we both managed to express how we feel to each other, right?"

Rosa Gigantea seemed to point to herself as a practice dummy, but that's not right. Because to Yumi, speaking to Rosa Gigantea was the real deal, too.

"Alright then, homework for Yumi-chan. Making up with Sachiko with your own strength, okay?"

"… Yes."

She wasn't confident, but she replied anyways. Because Sachiko-sama and Yumi were sisters. They shouldn't need someone else to come in for them to make up.

It was just the two of them when she accepted the rosary. When it came to matters involving sisters, they had to work it out with just the two of them.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter4_1|Part 1]]
| Forward to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume5_Chapter4_3|Part 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume5 Chapter4 2

2009-01-11T09:49:50Z

JackBassV: What's missing?

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter9

2009-01-06T13:49:37Z

JackBassV: /* About Tens of Them? */ new section

== How big is the Gargoyle? ==

There's a problem in this chapter. The Gargoyle is supposed to be 30m in width (diameter is for circles, you use width or span - depending on the circumstances - for wings) and the Ostland is 150. But Saito states the Ostland is 50 times larger. There is an obvious error here.

Either the Gargoyle is only 3m, the Ostland 1500m or the size is supposed to be 5 times larger. If these are correct in the book, I'd suggest changing the ''size'' to 5, after all, maths is the same in the magical world as in the real one.

JBV^_^

== About Tens of Them? ==

You don't use tens in English as a counter like this. If there is some unknown number greater than ten, you use the counter ''Dozens''. ie, there are '''dozens''' of them. In this case I changed it to ''there was about ten of them'' as that seemed more appropriate in this case.

The use of dozens is a throw back to the pre-decimal system, of which 12 inches to the foot is the best known. In pre-decimal currency, there used to be 240 (20*12) pennies to the [http://www.historyhome.co.uk/peel/economic/currency.htm pound]! Sounds stupid even to me , and I grew up with both (the change over started in 1970. I was 6.) Just think of writing software using a base12 system. Hex is bad enough, thank you very much>_<

JBV^_^

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter9

2009-01-06T13:35:04Z

JackBassV: /* Chapter Nine- Confrontation with The Mysterious Bird */

===Chapter Nine- Confrontation with The Mysterious Bird===

Saito exited the main tower and went to Louise's room for a look at once. However, she did not come back. "Anyway, if I could not find Louise..." That was the only thing on his mind.

He had never seen Louise so sad before.

He made her become like that......no matter what, that was unforgivable.

He wanted to meet her and apologize.

Whilst he was running, Saito imagined Louise's feelings. She saw the princess she esteemed and......the familiar whom she always thought to be faithful, hugging each other as if they were lovers; how much were her feelings hurt?

Although they were not lovers......, Louise had seen him allowing Henrietta as far as kissing, what a pain it had been to her! By only thinking about this, Saito's heart hurt.

Leaping out of the room, he ran to the courtyard of the academy at night immediately.

In the midst of the almost pitch-black darkness......Louise's figure could not be seen anywhere.

When he was going towards the Vestri courtyard......

The clouds cleared, and the moonlight revealed a figure; a shadow which was sitting on the bench could be seen.

“Louise!”

He unintentionally shouted and rushed forward, only to find that he was mistaken.

“What? Oh, it's you......”

It was Tabitha. Not even attending the ball at such a night, reading a book at a bench to which no one would come; it was really typical of her.

“Hey, did you see Louise?”

Tabitha did not respond.

Staring fixedly at the book, just like that, her body did not stir an inch.

She didn't hear it? He thought, and repeated himself.

“Don't you know where Louise is?”

The face which was illuminated by the moonlight, was completely pale.

At that moment......Saito realized that there was a shadow circling in mid-air with its back against the moon.

“What's that? It's not a bird......and it's got legs?”

With the figure of a human and flapping wings, it appeared to be a strange creature. It was just like the figure of demons he saw in manga and televisions in the former days.

“Gargoyle.”

Briefly, Tabitha said.

“You......!” At that moment when he said that, Tabitha waved her wand.

''Buoo!'' The air in front of him expanded, and Saito was blown off.

“What are you......!”

Not even having the time to shout, ice arrows aimed at Saito and flew towards him.

At a place somewhat far from the Academy of Magic, Louise was crying ceaselessly.

“Cruel......too cruel......why, why!”

Pitch black darkness was around her.

It was as if she was left behind all alone in this world. Yet, right now she was not fearful of the darkness. Rather, Louise felt that part of her heart was the same as well.

“Unforgivable......Cruel......absolutely unforgivable......”

Words and tears overflowed together, unstoppable. Her miserable feelings kept reproducing.

She muttered that many, many times, and......

“What is unforgivable?”

In the midst of the darkness, a voice could be heard.

Louise who was in a state of confusion , felt that reverberating inside her heart.

“I was betrayed. That's why, unforgivable.”

“By whom were you betrayed?”

“By someone who was valuable to me......”

“Well then, you must take revenge.”

“Revenge?”

“Unforgivable right? If that's the case, you must take revenge. You can do it. User of the great Void.”

At that, Louise came to her senses.

“......Who are you?”

“One of your friends. Since a long time ago......one who serves you people.”

“Who are you! Come out!”

Louise shouted into the darkness. Then she remembered that incident in Albion before this.

“Myozunitonirun?”

“You got it, but you're still wrong.”

She focused her eyes......and a winged shadow came into sight.

“......Gargoyle?”

As Louise was about to stand up,

“Don't worry. I will not harm you.”

The gargoyle which had appeared from the dark headed towards Louise's feet and crouched down reverentially.

“What......what's your intention! Myozunitonirun! You said you won't harm me! Then come out! Let me be your opponent!”

However, the gargoyle opened its mouth.

“For the things that had happened before this, I apologize. But, that was a so-called test. To determine whether you deserve to be our ally or not.”

“Speak properly! You think I would believe such words?”

“Well then, ask yourself. In this world, what is worth believing in?”

Louise was speechless. Just a while ago......wasn't she just betrayed by those two?

“My master can teach you that.”

“Lie......that's a lie!”

Louise's voice was becoming increasingly softer.

“The one who can truly understand you......is only a fellow user of Void. We want you to lend us your power.”

“......My power?”

“It's natural for you to be cautious. Yet, excessive caution would turn your eyes away from the truth.”

Whether or not it was magic, but the gargoyle's voice was enchanting.

Gradually, Louise's caution disappeared.

Louise who was confused because of her grief, did not know that she was falling for that trick.

“You, are you really my friend?”

“Of course.”

“My friend? You won't betray me?”

“I will definitely not betray you.”

The gargoyle slowly turned around, and showed Louise it's back.

“Please ride on me. One of our great masters.”

Louise could not resist that voice any more.

She felt the gargoyle's back......and Louise's senses flew away. Slowly, as if she was falling asleep, Louise lay down on the gargoyle's back.

''Gaa!''

''Gagaa!''

''Gagagagagaaa!''

With perpetual Windy Icicles striking him, Saito tumbled sideways to avoid them.

Clearly, it was an attack whose aim was to......kill Saito.

If he had not undergone Agnes' trainings, he should not be able to evade them.

“What the heck! What do you want to do!”

Saito yelled in anger. He did not understand the reason behind those attack at all.

“Oi! Tabitha! You, what the hell......wh-!”

The response was magic.

Tabitha scattered the Windy Icicles in all directions, got him surrounded, and released them.

''Bashushushushushuuu!''

After the smokescreen of water vapor produced by the countless Windy Icicles cleared up......

Contrary to her expectations that a skewered figure would come into sight, Saito was standing there with Derflinger unsheathed. The Windy Icicles were absorbed by Derflinger, while the remaining ones were swiped away by Saito with the blade.

“What on earth, what's your reason? Why did you attack me? Say it!”

Tabitha lifted her wand.

“Because of a command.”

“Command? Who commanded you!”

As expected, her reply was magic.

Saito gripped Derflinger tightly and leaped. He planned to shortened their distance in one breath......and knock down the wand Tabitha was holding. But Tabitha reacted to Saito's movements, and leaped, passing by him. Her body moved agilely, just like the traditional 'Wind' which she prided in.

As if she were a clockwork puppet, Tabitha combined her body skills and magic to dodge the sword Saito brandished.

“!?”

She was jumping up and down, evading the sword, and at the same time,

“Deru Bagaraasu.”

She chanted the spell, and subsequently, used magic to fly past him. Very slowly, as if she was chasing cotton wool.

And then, sometimes, she would utter incantations which would cause attacks like bee stings.

The air was distorted, and it attacked Saito.

“Air Hammer.”

At that instant the sword was already set up, but, taken by surprise, Derflinger could not absorb it.

Receiving the full blow, Saito was hurled into air.

“Dam......”

However, that attack did not carry strong powers.

It seems that both sides lacked decisive blows. To match with Gandálfr's speed only, she had to put in a lot of effort.

Because she did not have enough time for her chants, she could not use strong incantations. Naturally, the Windy Icicles and Air Blades were quite weak.

Yet, Tabitha was fast.

With a small and light body, her movements were faster than Wardes whom he fought before this.

“This fellow is that. The movements of an assassin.”

Derflinger revealed its feelings.

“Assassin?”

“Yeah. Avoiding direct battles, and when the opponent reveals his weakness, deciding the victor in an instant. That girl's one by one strikes are not very strong. Her moves and speed are extraordinary though.”

“......To compare us, isn't that she has a wand?”

“Partner's heart is shaking, that's why.”

“That's very true! Why am I fighting her......!”

Saito could not even display half of his usual powers.

In his state of not understanding the reason, he could not fight Tabitha.

Before he knew, in his defensive battle, Saito was driven to a corner. No......Even if he could utilise Gandálfr's full power, Saito should not be able to fight Tabitha seriously. Now, he only drew his sword to try his best to knock off Tabitha's wand. Saito was a person like that.

The offence and defence continued for many times......

Saito and Tabitha were confronting each other within a distance of 15 mails.

It was scarcely an interval.

Instantly, Saito retreated slightly out of the distance which he could plunge forward towards her immediately.

A distance at which Tabitha could avoid if he were to plunge forward towards her......

That was the same for Saito as well. Even if Tabitha uttered any spell......he had the confidence to deal with it from this distance.

“Oi! It's about time you say the reason......”

At that moment,

“What's your problem in dealing with him?”

As if it was reverberating in their heads, a voice could be heard from above the sky.

The gargoyle which they had seen since some time ago, was carrying something behind it and circling them.

It was a shadow.

At the moonlight, pink hair shone.

“LOUISE!”

At the back of the gargoyle, as if entrusting her body completely to it, she had lost her spirit.

He instinctively dashed towards the place directly under it......but before he could do that, Tabitha blocked his way.

“You......step aside!”

With eyes that revealed no emotions as usual, Tabitha glared at Saito.

“There is no reason for her to step aside. This child is the Knight of the North Flowerbed. Our loyal watchdog.”

“Watchdog?”

“Something interesting eh? Chevalier versus Chevalier. A combination for which my master would be jumping with delight.”

Tabitha bent her body slightly and set up her wand.

Heavily......

The surrounding air appeared to have turned heavy abruptly.

Her magical powers changed into an aura, which drifted about around Tabitha, like a heat haze. Under the illumination of the moonlight, that aura squirmed about bewitchingly.

Blue.

An aura which was like the manifestation of Tabitha's power.

Saito gulped.

This fellow's magic power was not for show.

“Oi, Tabitha. Since Louise is involved, I'll be serious.”

“............”

“Because you are strong, I can't go easy on you.”

Tabitha started to recite spells.

“Hey, Gandálfr. If you don't be serious, you'll get hurt. Do you get it? If you keep continuing like this, you can't save your valuable master.”

“Step aside! Just step aside!”

[[Image:ZnT09-229.jpg|thumb]]

At his angry yell......Tabitha continued reciting her spell.

“Raguuzu Vootaru Isu Iisa Hagaraasu.”

Matching her aria, Tabitha swung her wand simultaneously.

Ice spears revolved around her body like serpents.

Guided by the wand......the ice spears rotated.

Whilst rotating, they swelled......larger, sharper, and the blue radiance kept increasing.

Derflinger muttered.

“Those are 'javelins'. Their destructive power is strong. Don't get hit, partner.”

“Oi Tabitha! To save Louise I'll kill you! Do you get it!?”

The gargoyle's shout reverberated.

“That is the same for this child as well.”

“Do it! Partner!”

Saito shook his head as if giving up, and jumped.

Simultaneously, Tabitha swung her wand downwards.

Along with the wand, the 'Javelins' aimed and fired towards Saito.

The sword and the Javelins crossed each other.

The Javelins were slashed, and smashed to pieces.

The glittering ice splinters which were like smashed glass, attacked Saito.

“Wai-!”

From the gap between the ice splinters, Tabitha appeared to have lifted her wand over her head to fire another round of javelins.

“The first round was a decoy!”

Derflinger shouted.

Tabitha had created two rounds of javelins at the same time just now.

“Uooooooo...!”

Together with his scream, Saito's left hand shone.

In the split of a second, he rushed over and knocked Tabitha down.

Horse-riding that petite body, he pointed his sword at her.

But Tabitha would not release her wand.

“Put your wand down!”

Saito thrust his sword fiercely over her head, and shouted.

Tabitha stared at Saito motionlessly.

Those eyes were......completely cold. Whatever emotions could not be seen at all.

The only thing was, 'Kill the enemy'.

Because he was there.

He could only read as far as that from those eyes.

At Tabitha's wand, large Javelins entangled around it. By only swinging the wand down.......the spears would be unleashed, and would probably pierce through Saito's body.

Without the slightest hesitation, Tabitha waved her wand.

“Stop!!”

Saito yelled, and swung his sword downward.

The Javelins were activated, and 'Bang!', were enveloped by water vapor.

Tabitha gazed at Saito, dumbfounded.

Saito's sword was stabbed into the ground beside Tabitha's face.

Tabitha's 'Javelins' which shone with a blue white color......pierced Saito's side. Red blood flowed from Saito's wound.......and dripped onto Tabitha's cheeks.

The snow white cheeks were stained in red.

“......Why?”

Without the slightest stir, Tabitha asked Saito.

Saito ought to impale me by now.

Yet, Saito pointed his sword away.

“Dunno......I pointed it away reflexively. How shameful......And I have to protect Louise...why did I spare the enemy......? I......”

Saito murmured with an anguish-looking face.

“But......You had saved us so many times, I suppose I can't kill you......”

“............”

“To protect the most valuable person of my life......even so, how could I sacrifice such a person......?”

Tabitha's eyes opened big.

After that......from the inside of the transparent, blue eyes, tears welled up, overflowed from the side of her eyes......and trailed down her cheeks.

“What's the matter? What are you crying for? Your task hasn't finished yet. Deliver the finishing blow quickly!”

Tabitha sprang up, and with 'Wind Break', blew the falling Saito off.

“Ouch!”

Tumbled over, Saito tried to stand up......but the side of his stomach hurt, and his body went numb- he could not move.

Tabitha waved her wand for a few times.

“Gou!” She chanted, and wind which furiously revolved around Tabitha enveloped her.

In the midst of that, snow fragments glistened sparklingly.

Would I be hurt by those beautiful snows......? In a daze, he thought......

Tabitha did not aim her wand at Saito, but at the gargoyle, and waved it.

Mixed with snowflakes, the tempestuous wind attacked the gargoyle with sheer force, cutting off its wings. It dropped to the ground, at the same time, throwing Louise off.

Tabitha turned her face towards Saito.

“Finish it off.”

Enduring the pain at the side of his stomach, Saito stood up and struggled to pierce his sword at the gargoyle.

“Oh my......Knight-dono of The North Flowerbed. A pet dog defying its master?”

Tabitha lifted up her wand in readiness.

“......Don't misunderstand. I had never sworn loyalty to both of you, not even once.”

Glaring at the gargoyle, she declared in a soft voice.

“I will report your treachery. Besides, I have already received my prey nicely.”

The instant she said that......

From the sky, a huge shadow descended.

The width of it should have been around 30 mails......It was a gigantic gargoyle.

“Hu-huge!!”

This gargoyle was a few times bigger than the one before.

Catching the unconscious Louise with its left hand, it rose up in one breath.

By a mere flap of its the wings of the gigantic gargoyle, Saito and Tabitha were blown off and hit the ground hard.

Tabitha who had risen up whistled.

Roaring, Sylphid flew and landed in front of Tabitha.

Nimbly, Tabitha extended over to Saito and urged him.

“Get on.”

Whilst holding the side of his stomach, Saito climbed onto Sylphid's back. Tabitha held out her hand, and helped him up.

“Chase them.”

At Tabitha's brief command, with a ''Kyui!'' purr, Sylphid soared into the sky.

Saito and Tabitha were riding Sylphid on its back, pursuing the huge gargoyle. Was Myozunitonirun controlling the gargoyles from somewhere......? Her figure could not be seen on its back.

“Hey Tabitha. Tell me. Why did you attack me? Who are those fellows?”

Tabitha was staring straight forward......and muttered.

“We'll talk afterwards.”

“Got it.”

Saito nodded. Indeed, now wasn't the occasion to listen to the reasons.

Flapping its wings, the speed of the gargoyle was not that fast. Tabitha's Sylphid managed to catch up with it easily.

Flying under the moonlight, that monstrous figure became distinct.

Before he realized, Saito recalled the rumor he heard in the dining hall.

A dragon knight was sighted on the skies of Tristania, with huge wings......

Its figure must have been mistaken to be the mysterious bird.

Its true appearance had to be this one.

The saying that the span of its wings was 150 mails, no matter what, had to be an exaggeration.......The size should have appeared to be bigger by a few times due to the darkness and the terror.

“Go nearer! After that I'll somehow do it!”

Tabitha nodded, and ordered Sylphid.

“Go nearer.”

''Kyui'', at that moment when Sylphid purred......

In the sky, a small back dot started to appear gradually.

“Wh-what is that.......?”

Those were gargoyles.

Like a flock of ravens, in a number which covered the sky, the gargoyles advanced on them.

Moving by magic, the gargoyles' yellow eyes shone. They started to surround Sylphid.

“Shit!”

There were about ten of them.

To stop them from approaching the huge one carrying Louise, they attacked with their claws and fangs.

“Kyui, kyui!”

Sylphid let out a terrified sound.

Tabitha chanted Windy Icicle again......only one of them dropped down. Because of her previous battle with Saito, it seemed like her willpower had depleted.

Saito grind his teeth.

Not possessing any firearm, Gandálfr was powerless in such a situation.

“Damn it all!…… What Gandálfr! Without any weapon I can't do anything at all!”

Be it a knight or a Chevalier, he was shameful of himself who was once celebrated.

At that time......Tabitha informed Saito softly.

“Up there.”

He looked up......The thing which was spreading out......was an enormous shadow.

“Wh-what is that.......”

Truly enormous......besides that, nothing else could describe it. It was flying with its black wings.

That appearance was like a demon spreading its wings......

''Shushushushushu''......A unique sound could be heard from it.

The dragon knight's report was not wrong.

Its overall width was more than 150 mails.

“This thing is so big......Does it really exist?”

Compared to the flock of gargoyles and the one carrying Louise, that was about 50 times bigger. Apparently, it was an ultra big gargoyle......

No matter how you think of it, going against such an opponent was unreasonable.

If they didn't want to die, they had to escape from there.

In spite of that, Tabitha did not try to make Sylphid retreat.

On the contrary, she stopped dodging the enemy, and made Sylphid fly at the same level as it.

“Oi Tabitha! That reckless!”

Tabitha stared straight at the gargoyle who was holding Louise.

To stop Tabitha, the gargoyles rushed from the front and prepared to rip Sylphid's wings.

There was 7 of them.

It exceeded the number Saito could deal with.

“Run Tabitha! You will die!”

“You helped me.”

“Eh?”

“I offer this life to you.”

For him, Tabitha was going as far as sacrificing her life. At his helplessness, Saito grind his teeth hard.

“Damn it all!!”

Like revolving lanterns, Louise's face, Siesta's face, and Mr. Colbert's face flitted across his mind.

''What succeeding teacher's wish!''

''What the things I can do!''

''Protecting the one girl I love......I can't even do it!''

“Teacher! The things you did, I can't even do half of them......no, not even a tenth of them!”

Facing the sky, Saito yelled.

The 7 gargoyles were approaching them from the front......

At that instant when they intersected each other, Tabitha, Sylphid, and he himself......should be torn up into pieces by those huge claws. At that instant when he was thinking that he would be struck and fall......

From the gigantic. Dark shadow on top, flames spread.

That was......a roaring flame.

Like a planted snake, it encircled the gargoyles which were trying to strike them......and reduced them to ashes.

Saito and Tabitha were taken aback, and looked up to the sky.

“Why?”

“Ally......?”

Voices could be heard.

“'Not even a tenth of them.', what do you mean?”

From the skies, that voice reverberated.

As if it was transmitted through a megaphone or something else, it strangely echoed.

Nevertheless, that voice rang a bell.

In the laboratory, in the classrooms, in the courtyard......a voice he had heard many times.

“Teacher?”

Saito murmured.

He shook his head after that. It was a hallucination. But, teacher was supposed to have died.

It was merely an imaginary voice he heard at his wit's end.

The gargoyles' assaults continued. Sylphid began to dodge the attacks frantically again. Because of this, Tabitha and Saito could only cling onto it with all their might. They could not counterattack at all.

“You are not me right? That isn't something to be ashamed of.”

That voice could be heard again.

Saito lifted his face, and yelled.

“Teacher!!”

He had not heard wrongly. It was Colbert's voice.

His heart grew with joy and astonishment.

''Guonguonguon''......The sky sounded.

''Shushushushushushu''......The sound became louder.

The ultra big shadow descended slowly, and approached them who were being attacked by the gargoyles.

Saito's mouth was wide open.

The thing which appeared to be like a demon, or a mysterious bird......was the huge wings.

Yeah.

Those had to be wings. Huge wings which had a span of approximately 150 mails. Behind the wings, several huge propellers revolved.

That was a flying object which had wings of the shape of an isosceles triangle, and huge propellers with strong driving force......

Quite different from the mysterious bird, this was the real thing.

When he saw those propellers......Saito's hope turned into belief.

“You're alive......”

After that, a lady's voice which contained excellent, sensual charm which hadn't been heard for a long time echoed.

“You guys, what are you doing? Looks very fun, doesn't it? Since when did you manage to make friends with gargoyles?”

At that voice, Tabitha lifted her face.

“I was thinking of secretly arriving at the academy, and display this ''Ostland'' to surprise you all. But recently, we made a mistake and accidentally sailed to the sky of Tristania, after which we turned back frantically.”

“Kirche!”

Sure enough, that was the voice of Kirche who had not shown herself at the academy since taking Colbert's remains to Germania.

Next, Colbert's voice could be heard.

“Anyway......the 'Flying Serpents' are about to move, so be careful.”

Saito yelled at Tabitha.

“Dive down!”

Tabitha nodded. Sylphid lowered her head, and escaped downwards in a breath.

''Baraaa...barabararararararaaaaa!'' Many shots were released from the gun barrels from the bottom of the ''Ostland''.

From behind of the dropping shells, igniting blazes shone.

After that, ''shupooooo!'' The sound which he head heard while he was being pursued by the dragon knights in Albion the other day, reverberated from the sky.

Like fireworks which shot out in the night sky, Colbert's Flying Serpents were ignited completely.

The tip of the Flying Serpents were equipped with a magic device which transmits 'Detect Magic'. That magic device would react excitedly at the gargoyles, and the Flying Serpents would dash towards them swiftly.

Generally, there were about two or three 'Flying Serpents' pursuing each gargoyle.

At a point-blank range near the gargoyles, the Flying Serpents would explode into pieces, which would scatter at the gargoyles, smashing them to pieces.

The gargoyles could not even think about escaping. One by one, they dropped to the ground.

One of serpents reacted to Tabitha's magic, and flew towards her.

Saito jumped from the top of Sylphid, and slashed it.

Before he knew it, he could no longer feel even the pain at the side of his stomach.

''The teacher is alive.''

''The person who recognizes me......is still alive.''

''The person who had helped me many times is still alive.''

''And again......he is trying to save me.''

That fact gave Saito courage.

“I'm not alone.”

The runes on his left hand shone.

Using the explosion just now, grasping Derflinger with his left hand, Saito caught one of the Flying Serpents in the air.

Clinging onto it which had a height about the same as Saito's, he forcibly turned the head of the Flying Serpent to fly towards the gargoyle which was holding Louise. The magic device which had Detect Magic in it, sensed that gargoyle, and rushed swiftly towards it.

On top of the Flying Serpent, Saito adopted a stance as if crouching on top of a surfboard.

He approached the gargoyle in a furious speed.

He timed it properly.

Precisely a second before the collision, Saito leaped from the top of the Serpent, and sliced through the arm which had seized Louise. Just like that, he caught Louise in the sky.

Almost simultaneously, an explosion occurred behind that 'Serpent', and the gargoyle whose arm was sliced through was blasted into smithereens.

They were lifted up by the blast......but Saito did not part with Louise.

Fragments shot into his body, sending intense pain to him.

In spite of that, Saito did not part with Louise.

They were blown upward by the explosion until they reached the apex, and then dropped due to gravity.

There were traces of tears in Louise's eyes.

Gazing at that, Saito began to think of thoughts which pressed hard upon his heart. Has she broken free from the magical hypnotism due to the gargoyle......? Those eyes opened quickly.

“Yo, yo...”

Saito said, and...

“Release me!”

Louise began to struggle.

“I-idiot! We are falling down now! Don't struggle!”

“I don't care! That's enough, let me off! I hate you the most!! Just die! I hate you and princess the most!! Both of you lied to me together! Definitely unforgivable!!”

“I've said already, that was what it turned out to be......”

Even though Saito tried frantically to sooth her, Louise was still bawling and struggled with her hands. Perhaps she would be accidentally released like this. It would be terrible if they were to separate during the fall. I must somehow sooth her.

“I hate you! Let me off! That's enough!”
[[Image:ZnT09-245.jpg|thumb]]
Looking at the bawling Louise......Saito knew that he could not make her understand through words.

Wh-what should I do......?

He could not help but to be troubled. Saito looked straight at Louise, and said.

“I love you, Louise. Only you!”

“Liar! I don't believe you! I HATE you!”

Louise ran amok increasingly.

There is no other way. Damn, if things become like this......

Saito hugged the raging Louise tightly. Louise was kicking and struggling, but he pressed his lips hard against hers. Louise who had been struggling for quite a while......eventually, ''ngu''......she murmured, and became quiet.

But we would die if we drop just like that! ......Whilst he was thinking about that, ''buon!'' Its voice could be heard, as Tabitha's Sylphid scooped them up.

Hugging the still weeping Louise, he looked up to the sky......

In the midst of the moonlight, traveling grandly in the sky, the ''Ostland'' on which Colbert and Kirche were riding could be seen.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter9

2009-01-06T13:27:56Z

JackBassV: How big is the Gargoyle?

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter9

2009-01-06T13:19:01Z

JackBassV: /* Chapter Nine- Confrontation with The Mysterious Bird */

===Chapter Nine- Confrontation with The Mysterious Bird===

Saito exited the main tower and went to Louise's room for a look at once. However, she did not come back. "Anyway, if I could not find Louise..." That was the only thing on his mind.

He had never seen Louise so sad before.

He made her become like that......no matter what, that was unforgivable.

He wanted to meet her and apologize.

Whilst he was running, Saito imagined Louise's feelings. She saw the princess she esteemed and......the familiar whom she always thought to be faithful, hugging each other as if they were lovers; how much were her feelings hurt?

Although they were not lovers......, Louise had seen him allowing Henrietta as far as kissing, what a pain it had been to her! By only thinking about this, Saito's heart hurt.

Leaping out of the room, he ran to the courtyard of the academy at night immediately.

In the midst of the almost pitch-black darkness......Louise's figure could not be seen anywhere.

When he was going towards the Vestri courtyard......

The clouds cleared, and the moonlight revealed a figure; a shadow which was sitting on the bench could be seen.

“Louise!”

He unintentionally shouted and rushed forward, only to find that he was mistaken.

“What? Oh, it's you......”

It was Tabitha. Not even attending the ball at such a night, reading a book at a bench to which no one would come; it was really typical of her.

“Hey, did you see Louise?”

Tabitha did not respond.

Staring fixedly at the book, just like that, her body did not stir an inch.

She didn't hear it? He thought, and repeated himself.

“Don't you know where Louise is?”

The face which was illuminated by the moonlight, was completely pale.

At that moment......Saito realized that there was a shadow circling in mid-air with its back against the moon.

“What's that? It's not a bird......and it's got legs?”

With the figure of a human and flapping wings, it appeared to be a strange creature. It was just like the figure of demons he saw in manga and televisions in the former days.

“Gargoyle.”

Briefly, Tabitha said.

“You......!” At that moment when he said that, Tabitha waved her wand.

''Buoo!'' The air in front of him expanded, and Saito was blown off.

“What are you......!”

Not even having the time to shout, ice arrows aimed at Saito and flew towards him.

At a place somewhat far from the Academy of Magic, Louise was crying ceaselessly.

“Cruel......too cruel......why, why!”

Pitch black darkness was around her.

It was as if she was left behind all alone in this world. Yet, right now she was not fearful of the darkness. Rather, Louise felt that part of her heart was the same as well.

“Unforgivable......Cruel......absolutely unforgivable......”

Words and tears overflowed together, unstoppable. Her miserable feelings kept reproducing.

She muttered that many, many times, and......

“What is unforgivable?”

In the midst of the darkness, a voice could be heard.

Louise who was in a state of confusion , felt that reverberating inside her heart.

“I was betrayed. That's why, unforgivable.”

“By whom were you betrayed?”

“By someone who was valuable to me......”

“Well then, you must take revenge.”

“Revenge?”

“Unforgivable right? If that's the case, you must take revenge. You can do it. User of the great Void.”

At that, Louise came to her senses.

“......Who are you?”

“One of your friends. Since a long time ago......one who serves you people.”

“Who are you! Come out!”

Louise shouted into the darkness. Then she remembered that incident in Albion before this.

“Myozunitonirun?”

“You got it, but you're still wrong.”

She focused her eyes......and a winged shadow came into sight.

“......Gargoyle?”

As Louise was about to stand up,

“Don't worry. I will not harm you.”

The gargoyle which had appeared from the dark headed towards Louise's feet and crouched down reverentially.

“What......what's your intention! Myozunitonirun! You said you won't harm me! Then come out! Let me be your opponent!”

However, the gargoyle opened its mouth.

“For the things that had happened before this, I apologize. But, that was a so-called test. To determine whether you deserve to be our ally or not.”

“Speak properly! You think I would believe such words?”

“Well then, ask yourself. In this world, what is worth believing in?”

Louise was speechless. Just a while ago......wasn't she just betrayed by those two?

“My master can teach you that.”

“Lie......that's a lie!”

Louise's voice was becoming increasingly softer.

“The one who can truly understand you......is only a fellow user of Void. We want you to lend us your power.”

“......My power?”

“It's natural for you to be cautious. Yet, excessive caution would turn your eyes away from the truth.”

Whether or not it was magic, but the gargoyle's voice was enchanting.

Gradually, Louise's caution disappeared.

Louise who was confused because of her grief, did not know that she was falling for that trick.

“You, are you really my friend?”

“Of course.”

“My friend? You won't betray me?”

“I will definitely not betray you.”

The gargoyle slowly turned around, and showed Louise it's back.

“Please ride on me. One of our great masters.”

Louise could not resist that voice any more.

She felt the gargoyle's back......and Louise's senses flew away. Slowly, as if she was falling asleep, Louise lay down on the gargoyle's back.

''Gaa!''

''Gagaa!''

''Gagagagagaaa!''

With perpetual Windy Icicles striking him, Saito tumbled sideways to avoid them.

Clearly, it was an attack whose aim was to......kill Saito.

If he had not undergone Agnes' trainings, he should not be able to evade them.

“What the heck! What do you want to do!”

Saito yelled in anger. He did not understand the reason behind those attack at all.

“Oi! Tabitha! You, what the hell......wh-!”

The response was magic.

Tabitha scattered the Windy Icicles in all directions, got him surrounded, and released them.

''Bashushushushushuuu!''

After the smokescreen of water vapor produced by the countless Windy Icicles cleared up......

Contrary to her expectations that a skewered figure would come into sight, Saito was standing there with Derflinger unsheathed. The Windy Icicles were absorbed by Derflinger, while the remaining ones were swiped away by Saito with the blade.

“What on earth, what's your reason? Why did you attack me? Say it!”

Tabitha lifted her wand.

“Because of a command.”

“Command? Who commanded you!”

As expected, her reply was magic.

Saito gripped Derflinger tightly and leaped. He planned to shortened their distance in one breath......and knock down the wand Tabitha was holding. But Tabitha reacted to Saito's movements, and leaped, passing by him. Her body moved agilely, just like the traditional 'Wind' which she prided in.

As if she were a clockwork puppet, Tabitha combined her body skills and magic to dodge the sword Saito brandished.

“!?”

She was jumping up and down, evading the sword, and at the same time,

“Deru Bagaraasu.”

She chanted the spell, and subsequently, used magic to fly past him. Very slowly, as if she was chasing cotton wool.

And then, sometimes, she would utter incantations which would cause attacks like bee stings.

The air was distorted, and it attacked Saito.

“Air Hammer.”

At that instant the sword was already set up, but, taken by surprise, Derflinger could not absorb it.

Receiving the full blow, Saito was hurled into air.

“Dam......”

However, that attack did not carry strong powers.

It seems that both sides lacked decisive blows. To match with Gandálfr's speed only, she had to put in a lot of effort.

Because she did not have enough time for her chants, she could not use strong incantations. Naturally, the Windy Icicles and Air Blades were quite weak.

Yet, Tabitha was fast.

With a small and light body, her movements were faster than Wardes whom he fought before this.

“This fellow is that. The movements of an assassin.”

Derflinger revealed its feelings.

“Assassin?”

“Yeah. Avoiding direct battles, and when the opponent reveals his weakness, deciding the victor in an instant. That girl's one by one strikes are not very strong. Her moves and speed are extraordinary though.”

“......To compare us, isn't that she has a wand?”

“Partner's heart is shaking, that's why.”

“That's very true! Why am I fighting her......!”

Saito could not even display half of his usual powers.

In his state of not understanding the reason, he could not fight Tabitha.

Before he knew, in his defensive battle, Saito was driven to a corner. No......Even if he could utilise Gandálfr's full power, Saito should not be able to fight Tabitha seriously. Now, he only drew his sword to try his best to knock off Tabitha's wand. Saito was a person like that.

The offence and defence continued for many times......

Saito and Tabitha were confronting each other within a distance of 15 mails.

It was scarcely an interval.

Instantly, Saito retreated slightly out of the distance which he could plunge forward towards her immediately.

A distance at which Tabitha could avoid if he were to plunge forward towards her......

That was the same for Saito as well. Even if Tabitha uttered any spell......he had the confidence to deal with it from this distance.

“Oi! It's about time you say the reason......”

At that moment,

“What's your problem in dealing with him?”

As if it was reverberating in their heads, a voice could be heard from above the sky.

The gargoyle which they had seen since some time ago, was carrying something behind it and circling them.

It was a shadow.

At the moonlight, pink hair shone.

“LOUISE!”

At the back of the gargoyle, as if entrusting her body completely to it, she had lost her spirit.

He instinctively dashed towards the place directly under it......but before he could do that, Tabitha blocked his way.

“You......step aside!”

With eyes that revealed no emotions as usual, Tabitha glared at Saito.

“There is no reason for her to step aside. This child is the Knight of the North Flowerbed. Our loyal watchdog.”

“Watchdog?”

“Something interesting eh? Chevalier versus Chevalier. A combination for which my master would be jumping with delight.”

Tabitha bent her body slightly and set up her wand.

Heavily......

The surrounding air appeared to have turned heavy abruptly.

Her magical powers changed into an aura, which drifted about around Tabitha, like a heat haze. Under the illumination of the moonlight, that aura squirmed about bewitchingly.

Blue.

An aura which was like the manifestation of Tabitha's power.

Saito gulped.

This fellow's magic power was not for show.

“Oi, Tabitha. Since Louise is involved, I'll be serious.”

“............”

“Because you are strong, I can't go easy on you.”

Tabitha started to recite spells.

“Hey, Gandálfr. If you don't be serious, you'll get hurt. Do you get it? If you keep continuing like this, you can't save your valuable master.”

“Step aside! Just step aside!”

[[Image:ZnT09-229.jpg|thumb]]

At his angry yell......Tabitha continued reciting her spell.

“Raguuzu Vootaru Isu Iisa Hagaraasu.”

Matching her aria, Tabitha swung her wand simultaneously.

Ice spears revolved around her body like serpents.

Guided by the wand......the ice spears rotated.

Whilst rotating, they swelled......larger, sharper, and the blue radiance kept increasing.

Derflinger muttered.

“Those are 'javelins'. Their destructive power is strong. Don't get hit, partner.”

“Oi Tabitha! To save Louise I'll kill you! Do you get it!?”

The gargoyle's shout reverberated.

“That is the same for this child as well.”

“Do it! Partner!”

Saito shook his head as if giving up, and jumped.

Simultaneously, Tabitha swung her wand downwards.

Along with the wand, the 'Javelins' aimed and fired towards Saito.

The sword and the Javelins crossed each other.

The Javelins were slashed, and smashed to pieces.

The glittering ice splinters which were like smashed glass, attacked Saito.

“Wai-!”

From the gap between the ice splinters, Tabitha appeared to have lifted her wand over her head to fire another round of javelins.

“The first round was a decoy!”

Derflinger shouted.

Tabitha had created two rounds of javelins at the same time just now.

“Uooooooo...!”

Together with his scream, Saito's left hand shone.

In the split of a second, he rushed over and knocked Tabitha down.

Horse-riding that petite body, he pointed his sword at her.

But Tabitha would not release her wand.

“Put your wand down!”

Saito thrust his sword fiercely over her head, and shouted.

Tabitha stared at Saito motionlessly.

Those eyes were......completely cold. Whatever emotions could not be seen at all.

The only thing was, 'Kill the enemy'.

Because he was there.

He could only read as far as that from those eyes.

At Tabitha's wand, large Javelins entangled around it. By only swinging the wand down.......the spears would be unleashed, and would probably pierce through Saito's body.

Without the slightest hesitation, Tabitha waved her wand.

“Stop!!”

Saito yelled, and swung his sword downward.

The Javelins were activated, and 'Bang!', were enveloped by water vapor.

Tabitha gazed at Saito, dumbfounded.

Saito's sword was stabbed into the ground beside Tabitha's face.

Tabitha's 'Javelins' which shone with a blue white color......pierced Saito's side. Red blood flowed from Saito's wound.......and dripped onto Tabitha's cheeks.

The snow white cheeks were stained in red.

“......Why?”

Without the slightest stir, Tabitha asked Saito.

Saito ought to impale me by now.

Yet, Saito pointed his sword away.

“Dunno......I pointed it away reflexively. How shameful......And I have to protect Louise...why did I spare the enemy......? I......”

Saito murmured with an anguish-looking face.

“But......You had saved us so many times, I suppose I can't kill you......”

“............”

“To protect the most valuable person of my life......even so, how could I sacrifice such a person......?”

Tabitha's eyes opened big.

After that......from the inside of the transparent, blue eyes, tears welled up, overflowed from the side of her eyes......and trailed down her cheeks.

“What's the matter? What are you crying for? Your task hasn't finished yet. Deliver the finishing blow quickly!”

Tabitha sprang up, and with 'Wind Break', blew the falling Saito off.

“Ouch!”

Tumbled over, Saito tried to stand up......but the side of his stomach hurt, and his body went numb- he could not move.

Tabitha waved her wand for a few times.

“Gou!” She chanted, and wind which furiously revolved around Tabitha enveloped her.

In the midst of that, snow fragments glistened sparklingly.

Would I be hurt by those beautiful snows......? In a daze, he thought......

Tabitha did not aim her wand at Saito, but at the gargoyle, and waved it.

Mixed with snowflakes, the tempestuous wind attacked the gargoyle with sheer force, cutting off its wings. It dropped to the ground, at the same time, throwing Louise off.

Tabitha turned her face towards Saito.

“Finish it off.”

Enduring the pain at the side of his stomach, Saito stood up and struggled to pierce his sword at the gargoyle.

“Oh my......Knight-dono of The North Flowerbed. A pet dog defying its master?”

Tabitha lifted up her wand in readiness.

“......Don't misunderstand. I had never sworn loyalty to both of you, not even once.”

Glaring at the gargoyle, she declared in a soft voice.

“I will report your treachery. Besides, I have already received my prey nicely.”

The instant she said that......

From the sky, a huge shadow descended.

The width of it should have been around 30 mails......It was a gigantic gargoyle.

“Hu-huge!!”

This gargoyle was a few times bigger than the one before.

Catching the unconscious Louise with its left hand, it rose up in one breath.

By a mere flap of its the wings of the gigantic gargoyle, Saito and Tabitha were blown off and hit the ground hard.

Tabitha who had risen up whistled.

Roaring, Sylphid flew and landed in front of Tabitha.

Nimbly, Tabitha extended over to Saito and urged him.

“Get on.”

Whilst holding the side of his stomach, Saito climbed onto Sylphid's back. Tabitha held out her hand, and helped him up.

“Chase them.”

At Tabitha's brief command, with a ''Kyui!'' purr, Sylphid soared into the sky.

Saito and Tabitha were riding Sylphid on its back, pursuing the huge gargoyle. Was Myozunitonirun controlling the gargoyles from somewhere......? Her figure could not be seen on its back.

“Hey Tabitha. Tell me. Why did you attack me? Who are those fellows?”

Tabitha was staring straight forward......and muttered.

“We'll talk afterwards.”

“Got it.”

Saito nodded. Indeed, now wasn't the occasion to listen to the reasons.

Flapping its wings, the speed of the gargoyle was not that fast. Tabitha's Sylphid managed to catch up with it easily.

Flying under the moonlight, that monstrous figure became distinct.

Before he realized, Saito recalled the rumor he heard in the dining hall.

A dragon knight was sighted on the skies of Tristania, with huge wings......

Its figure must have been mistaken to be the mysterious bird.

Its true appearance had to be this one.

The saying that the span of its wings was 150 mails, no matter what, had to be an exaggeration.......The size should have appeared to be bigger by a few times due to the darkness and the terror.

“Go nearer! After that I'll somehow do it!”

Tabitha nodded, and ordered Sylphid.

“Go nearer.”

''Kyui'', at that moment when Sylphid purred......

In the sky, a small back dot started to appear gradually.

“Wh-what is that.......?”

Those were gargoyles.

Like a flock of ravens, in a number which covered the sky, the gargoyles advanced on them.

Moving by magic, the gargoyles' yellow eyes shone. They started to surround Sylphid.

“Shit!”

There were about tens of them.

To stop them from approaching the huge one carrying Louise, they attacked with their claws and fangs.

“Kyui, kyui!”

Sylphid let out a terrified sound.

Tabitha chanted Windy Icicle again......only one of them dropped down. Because of her previous battle with Saito, it seemed like her willpower had depleted.

Saito grind his teeth.

Not possessing any firearm, Gandálfr was powerless in such a situation.

“Damn it all!…… What Gandálfr! Without any weapon I can't do anything at all!”

Be it a knight or a Chevalier, he was shameful of himself who was once celebrated.

At that time......Tabitha informed Saito softly.

“Up there.”

He looked up......The thing which was spreading out......was an enormous shadow.

“Wh-what is that.......”

Truly enormous......besides that, nothing else could describe it. It was flying with its black wings.

That appearance was like a demon spreading its wings......

''Shushushushushu''......A unique sound could be heard from it.

The dragon knight's report was not wrong.

Its overall width was more than 150 mails.

“This thing is so big......Does it really exist?”

Compared to the flock of gargoyles and the one carrying Louise, that was about 50 times bigger. Apparently, it was an ultra big gargoyle......

No matter how you think of it, going against such an opponent was unreasonable.

If they didn't want to die, they had to escape from there.

In spite of that, Tabitha did not try to make Sylphid retreat.

On the contrary, she stopped dodging the enemy, and made Sylphid fly at the same level as it.

“Oi Tabitha! That reckless!”

Tabitha stared straight at the gargoyle who was holding Louise.

To stop Tabitha, the gargoyles rushed from the front and prepared to rip Sylphid's wings.

There was 7 of them.

It exceeded the number Saito could deal with.

“Run Tabitha! You will die!”

“You helped me.”

“Eh?”

“I offer this life to you.”

For him, Tabitha was going as far as sacrificing her life. At his helplessness, Saito grind his teeth hard.

“Damn it all!!”

Like revolving lanterns, Louise's face, Siesta's face, and Mr. Colbert's face flitted across his mind.

''What succeeding teacher's wish!''

''What the things I can do!''

''Protecting the one girl I love......I can't even do it!''

“Teacher! The things you did, I can't even do half of them......no, not even a tenth of them!”

Facing the sky, Saito yelled.

The 7 gargoyles were approaching them from the front......

At that instant when they intersected each other, Tabitha, Sylphid, and he himself......should be torn up into pieces by those huge claws. At that instant when he was thinking that he would be struck and fall......

From the gigantic. Dark shadow on top, flames spread.

That was......a roaring flame.

Like a planted snake, it encircled the gargoyles which were trying to strike them......and reduced them to ashes.

Saito and Tabitha were taken aback, and looked up to the sky.

“Why?”

“Ally......?”

Voices could be heard.

“'Not even a tenth of them.', what do you mean?”

From the skies, that voice reverberated.

As if it was transmitted through a megaphone or something else, it strangely echoed.

Nevertheless, that voice rang a bell.

In the laboratory, in the classrooms, in the courtyard......a voice he had heard many times.

“Teacher?”

Saito murmured.

He shook his head after that. It was a hallucination. But, teacher was supposed to have died.

It was merely an imaginary voice he heard at his wit's end.

The gargoyles' assaults continued. Sylphid began to dodge the attacks frantically again. Because of this, Tabitha and Saito could only cling onto it with all their might. They could not counterattack at all.

“You are not me right? That isn't something to be ashamed of.”

That voice could be heard again.

Saito lifted his face, and yelled.

“Teacher!!”

He had not heard wrongly. It was Colbert's voice.

His heart grew with joy and astonishment.

''Guonguonguon''......The sky sounded.

''Shushushushushushu''......The sound became louder.

The ultra big shadow descended slowly, and approached them who were being attacked by the gargoyles.

Saito's mouth was wide open.

The thing which appeared to be like a demon, or a mysterious bird......was the huge wings.

Yeah.

Those had to be wings. Huge wings which had a span of approximately 150 mails. Behind the wings, several huge propellers revolved.

That was a flying object which had wings of the shape of an isosceles triangle, and huge propellers with strong driving force......

Quite different from the mysterious bird, this was the real thing.

When he saw those propellers......Saito's hope turned into belief.

“You're alive......”

After that, a lady's voice which contained excellent, sensual charm which hadn't been heard for a long time echoed.

“You guys, what are you doing? Looks very fun, doesn't it? Since when did you manage to make friends with gargoyles?”

At that voice, Tabitha lifted her face.

“I was thinking of secretly arriving at the academy, and display this ''Ostland'' to surprise you all. But recently, we made a mistake and accidentally sailed to the sky of Tristania, after which we turned back frantically.”

“Kirche!”

Sure enough, that was the voice of Kirche who had not shown herself at the academy since taking Colbert's remains to Germania.

Next, Colbert's voice could be heard.

“Anyway......the 'Flying Serpents' are about to move, so be careful.”

Saito yelled at Tabitha.

“Dive down!”

Tabitha nodded. Sylphid lowered her head, and escaped downwards in a breath.

''Baraaa...barabararararararaaaaa!'' Many shots were released from the gun barrels from the bottom of the ''Ostland''.

From behind of the dropping shells, igniting blazes shone.

After that, ''shupooooo!'' The sound which he head heard while he was being pursued by the dragon knights in Albion the other day, reverberated from the sky.

Like fireworks which shot out in the night sky, Colbert's Flying Serpents were ignited completely.

The tip of the Flying Serpents were equipped with a magic device which transmits 'Detect Magic'. That magic device would react excitedly at the gargoyles, and the Flying Serpents would dash towards them swiftly.

Generally, there were about two or three 'Flying Serpents' pursuing each gargoyle.

At a point-blank range near the gargoyles, the Flying Serpents would explode into pieces, which would scatter at the gargoyles, smashing them to pieces.

The gargoyles could not even think about escaping. One by one, they dropped to the ground.

One of serpents reacted to Tabitha's magic, and flew towards her.

Saito jumped from the top of Sylphid, and slashed it.

Before he knew it, he could no longer feel even the pain at the side of his stomach.

''The teacher is alive.''

''The person who recognizes me......is still alive.''

''The person who had helped me many times is still alive.''

''And again......he is trying to save me.''

That fact gave Saito courage.

“I'm not alone.”

The runes on his left hand shone.

Using the explosion just now, grasping Derflinger with his left hand, Saito caught one of the Flying Serpents in the air.

Clinging onto it which had a height about the same as Saito's, he forcibly turned the head of the Flying Serpent to fly towards the gargoyle which was holding Louise. The magic device which had Detect Magic in it, sensed that gargoyle, and rushed swiftly towards it.

On top of the Flying Serpent, Saito adopted a stance as if crouching on top of a surfboard.

He approached the gargoyle in a furious speed.

He timed it properly.

Precisely a second before the collision, Saito leaped from the top of the Serpent, and sliced through the arm which had seized Louise. Just like that, he caught Louise in the sky.

Almost simultaneously, an explosion occurred behind that 'Serpent', and the gargoyle whose arm was sliced through was blasted into smithereens.

They were lifted up by the blast......but Saito did not part with Louise.

Fragments shot into his body, sending intense pain to him.

In spite of that, Saito did not part with Louise.

They were blown upward by the explosion until they reached the apex, and then dropped due to gravity.

There were traces of tears in Louise's eyes.

Gazing at that, Saito began to think of thoughts which pressed hard upon his heart. Has she broken free from the magical hypnotism due to the gargoyle......? Those eyes opened quickly.

“Yo, yo...”

Saito said, and...

“Release me!”

Louise began to struggle.

“I-idiot! We are falling down now! Don't struggle!”

“I don't care! That's enough, let me off! I hate you the most!! Just die! I hate you and princess the most!! Both of you lied to me together! Definitely unforgivable!!”

“I've said already, that was what it turned out to be......”

Even though Saito tried frantically to sooth her, Louise was still bawling and struggled with her hands. Perhaps she would be accidentally released like this. It would be terrible if they were to separate during the fall. I must somehow sooth her.

“I hate you! Let me off! That's enough!”
[[Image:ZnT09-245.jpg|thumb]]
Looking at the bawling Louise......Saito knew that he could not make her understand through words.

Wh-what should I do......?

He could not help but to be troubled. Saito looked straight at Louise, and said.

“I love you, Louise. Only you!”

“Liar! I don't believe you! I HATE you!”

Louise ran amok increasingly.

There is no other way. Damn, if things become like this......

Saito hugged the raging Louise tightly. Louise was kicking and struggling, but he pressed his lips hard against hers. Louise who had been struggling for quite a while......eventually, ''ngu''......she murmured, and became quiet.

But we would die if we drop just like that! ......Whilst he was thinking about that, ''buon!'' Its voice could be heard, as Tabitha's Sylphid scooped them up.

Hugging the still weeping Louise, he looked up to the sky......

In the midst of the moonlight, traveling grandly in the sky, the ''Ostland'' on which Colbert and Kirche were riding could be seen.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2009-01-04T18:31:16Z

JackBassV: /* Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir */

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

A week later, on the Day of the Void.

The Ball of Sleipnir was finally going to be held today.

It was supposed to be a day of rest, but the students of the magic academy were restless all morning, even during breakfast.

"Who are you going as?"

"I'll try that."

It was all the conversations were about.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder who I should become? But, for someone as handsome as myself, is it not better to just remain as I am? Don't you think so too, Saito?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Saito replied idly, regarding Guiche as something that was little more than the breeze of the wind. Sitting opposite him was Malicorne, hugging himself.

“What should I do... If it remains like this, it looks like I'm going to have to become a beautiful girl."

“Just do that already."

“Sigh... What should I do? Isn't that a crime?"

“Of course it's a crime. I reckon that it warrants a death sentence."

“Haa... A death sentence... Ha... Ha..."

Malicorne stammered as he held his trembling body together.

Imagining the fat boy acting in the manner of a young girl almost made Saito throw up his breakfast.

''However... To get so excited over some masquerade ball, these people sure were easy to please.''

''It's only putting on a little disguise, did it really require so much thought?''

Saito thought to himself, not knowing that they would be disguising themselves using magic.

It really only required a little bit of thought to realize that the Magic Academy would never hold an ordinary masquerade ball... but, being completely uninterested in the matter, Saito never considered this.

Siesta was cleaning the room when Saito returned after breakfast.

“Welcome home, Saito.”

“Yeah, I'm back."

Siesta was cleaning the room with a bright smile on her face.

“Today's the day of The Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Is Siesta going too?” Saito asked.

“I'm going...because they are shorthanded..." Siesta replied shyly with her head down for some reason.

“I see..."

''So, should I go or not?'' Saito pondered.

Siesta walked towards Saito and looked into his eyes.

"Umm..."

“Ah, yes?"

“I've been reading a book lately." Siesta said, as she pulled out a book.

“What's it about?"

''Siesta can read as well'', Saito thought.

“Oh, I forgot Saito couldn't read."

Siesta blushed as she explained the story to Saito.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“Uh huh.”

“It's a story about a young maid serving in an aristocrat's residence. And the master of that residence is a man who is corrupted to the core.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, he would coerce the maid into doing unpleasant things with him."

“Unpleasant things?”

Siesta muttered something into Saito’s ear.

A painful sensation tingled in his nose, and a torrent of blood flowed out. Five seconds later, he finally held it in.

“...What sort of books do you read?"

“W-What do you mean by that? It's from a girl in my dorm. She let me borrow it!"

Siesta blushed as her hands shook.

''So, this is the stuff Siesta and the maids read in their spare time... But, then again, the girl magazines in my world are pretty risque as well...''

Saito accepted with his strange justification.

“Well...?”

“I’d hate it if a person like the master from the story were to touch me like that… but, if it were Saito…”

“What are you-”

Siesta covered her blushing face with her hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“O-of course…” Saito laughed.

Then, Siesta tilted her head towards Saito with a curious glint in her eyes.

“But… how about we give it a try?”

“Huh?”

“A little trying won't hurt.”

Shocked and confused, Saito remained planted where he stood, as Siesta ran over to Saito with a look of distress, looking as though she had broken something.

“Ah! Oh no, I broke master’s cup!”

“…”

“It's Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said in a serious tone.

“W-what am I supposed to do?”

Walking up to Saito’s side, Siesta began to mutter in a slight whisper.

Pshhh~~ [--- Sound of nosebleed. Please replace with something better =P ---]

In that instant, blood spurted from Saito’s nose.

“S-Siesta?”

“Please punish me! I wish to be punished by Saito! L-Like this!”

With a cry, Siesta melodramatically fell onto the floor. She tilted her head up towards Saito, her face as red as a ripe apple. An intense aura of abuse and neglect seemed to emanate from her.

Siesta gently lifted up the hem of her skirt.

“M-Master, please punish me as you see fit…"

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''What is that maid rambling on about… and what’s a guy like me supposed to do…''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time, Louise was quickly approaching by horse.

Saito hesitantly went to the shelf where the horse whip was hidden. Nearly fainting from all the blood rushing to his head, Saito could resist no longer.

At that instant, Louise opened the door.

In front of her eyes was Siesta, collapsed on the floor with her skirt pulled up and saying something about waiting for her master’s punishment, and Saito, with the whip from the shelf in his hand. Louise promptly spun around and landed a kick directly on Saito’s crotch.

“The two of you, stop this at once!”

Saito collapsed onto the ground with his hands between his legs. Louise planted her foot on his face and ordered:

“Maid! Familiar! The two of you, listen!”

“Yes!” Saito and Siesta replied in unison.

“There better not be a next time... You may be an incompetent familiar, but, your master has a task for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today. You know that, right?”

“Uh huh.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, umm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“That’s right. A ball where you ‘masquerade’ as your ideal. S-so, y-you must find me during the ball.”

“Huh…?”

''What is the meaning of this?''

Siesta and Louise glanced at each other.

''Huh—it looked like they were plotting something.’’

''Women sure are so superficial…'' Saito thought. ''The war had only ended not long ago, and already they are engrossed in something like a ball. Shouldn’t they be more concerned about contributing to society or something?''

“The two of you…”

Saito sighed, removing Louise’s leg and pulling himself up, silently brushing off the dirt on him.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes?”

“The two of you, sit here.”

“What is it?”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before reluctantly sitting on the bed.

Saito faced the two of them.

“You two should be more concerned about this world and the people in it!”

Louise was shocked.

''It seemed that a desire to help the world had suddenly awakened in Saito. It was probably because of Colbert. That teacher had always pursued his research for this same reason… Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? It seemed so.''

''So that's why he was so willing to pour everything into his duty in the Knight Corps.''

In Louise’s view, however, it was never his duty to begin with.

''What Saito should be doing… is to find a way to return to his world.''

''It was only after doing this could Saito seriously consider the matters of this world. Whether to remain or not was up to him… Plus, even if there is a way, would one be able to travel freely between the two worlds?''

Her mind raced back and forth.

“To change the world through the Knight Corps? Are you a fool?”

Louise spat out, angering Saito.

“What? Why do you insist I’m a fool?”

“There are other things you should be doing!”

“Like protecting you? Didn’t I already tell you I’ll do that too?"

“It’s not that!” Louise yelled.

“T-Then what is it?”

“It’s to finding a way for you to return to your world, of course. To send you home, and relieve your family.”

''Idiot...'' But Saito had nothing to say.

“Looking at the you right now, it just doesn’t feel natural. The matters of this world should just be left to the people of this world."

“B-but…”

“If we were to take the duty of the Knight Corps, for example, all there is to it is war, that, or protecting Her Majesty the Queen. Sure, it is without a doubt a duty of the utmost importance, but it is not one for you to take. Why are you so intent on this?”

''...'' Saito lowered his head.

Everything no longer looked clear to Saito.

True, Saito had wanted to accomplish something.

Up until now, he had always lived a simple, ordinary life... And that’s why now he wished to accomplish everything that he could. But it would be too difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Regardless of what happens... you must attend the ball today. You haven’t forgotten what I said earlier, right?”

“Yeah, yeah."

Just when it seemed like she was done, Louise began to blush.

“If you do…”

“If I do…?”

“Then… I’ll let you finish what you started that night, back in Albion…”

Siesta glared at Louise.

“To use such seductive methods...”

Louise angrily turned her face away, and left the room.

Left where he was, Saito slowly collapsed, his nose spouting blood like a geyser.

“Keep yourself together, Saito!” Siesta urged as she tended to him.

<center>* * *</center>

When evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault onto entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled around the magic mirror. No one could tell what form the person within would transform into.

Miss Chevruse [---Literally, Teacher Chevruse ---], wearing a butterfly mask, stood at the side of the curtain.

“Noblemen and Noble ladies, tonight I will guide you into a world of fantasy.”

She enthusiastically announced<!-she is making an announcement, not an introduction--> to the line of students. Louise, who was also in the queue, was pondering who to transform into.

Doubt began to creep into her mind.

''Would Saito recognise me after I've changed?''

''He should be able to…''

It was Louise’s turn. She walked through the curtains. There was only a mirror inside, which was roughly two meters high, installed on a simple frame, and covered by a cloth.

Miss Chevruse’s voice echoed from outside,

“Please listen well. You must think only of the person you wish to become the most and not be distracted by anything else. This mirror will look into your heart’s deepest desires, and grant you that form. Once you’ve prepared yourself, please remove the cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath. "Okay." She lifted the cloth from the mirror.

A beautiful mirrored surface emerged from beneath it, radiating all the colours of the rainbow.

The reflection that graced the mirror’s surface was gradually enveloped by the radiant glow.

The flowing lights suddenly disappeared, once again returning her surroundings to darkness.

However, it was no longer Louise in the mirror.

What had appeared instead was the reflection of a gentle, warm, pink-haired, twenty-three-year-old lady.

It was the figure of Louise’s second sister, Cattleya.

Cattleya was her ideal. Her sister, who was kinder than anyone else… Louise gently placed her hands on her breasts.

<center>* * *</center>

Walking into the hall, it was filled with all kinds of people: heroes of legend, famous royals, renowned nobles, as well as old gentlemen and ladies. ''They're probably the students’ parents.'' There were even fellow students, but they were probably not the actual people.

''I didn’t think there would be this many Henriettas.'' Louise smiled wryly.

It was only on this day that it was practically impossible to tell who was who. To wish to dance with a promised date, there was little else one could do apart from telling the other who you would become.

''Saito should be able to find me, right?'' Louise sighed to herself.

''I think he should be able to recognise me. After all, I took on Cattleya’s appearance.’’

Seeing that all the students were more or less present, Principal Osmand walked onto the platform.

“Greetings, everyone. I would like to welcome you all. Tonight, we hold a ball to help our new students deepen their relationships and friendships. This ball is, of course, anonymous. This is so that not one person should be afraid to be discriminated against because of their family, status or nationality. It is also to let everyone know that everyone is equal within the walls of this academy. And I hope it will leave such an impression on you, as if it does not, it would become impossible for you all to study and develop harmoniously as one.”

Osmand then made a dense cough.

“If you wish to introduce yourself to your partner, simply introduce yourself politely. Do not be caught up in the other’s appearance or status, or feel a need to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. This is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

The students who had gathered nodded their heads.

“Because of the alarm it might have caused everyone, it has yet to be announced... that Her Majesty, Queen Henrietta, is also here tonight.”

The hearts of the students leapt.

“Moreover, in the spirit of this ball, Her Majesty herself has also changed. Let us all try to guess who Her Majesty is… I think this will be quite interesting.”

The students grew restless. An opportunity to converse with the Queen like this does not come very often. There were already many people who were glancing left and right to spot any likely candidates.

Louise was surprised too. ''If you were coming, would it hurt to tell me first?'' Louise fumed silently.

“Carrying on… I would like to speak about the aim of this ball. Everyone, listen well. You have all now become an image of your ideal. I hope that in getting closer to achieving your ideals, you are not daunted by it, but rather are willing to study hard in the new term, so that you may one day become outstanding nobles that others will aspire to. That... is all."

The hall resounded with thunderous applause.

Principal Osmand, with a grim face, left and passed through the mirror, then returned. He had transformed into a young, dangerously seductive young woman. Striking a pose, the woman declared:

“I’m Little Osmand~~"

The students, still captivated by the speech earlier, instantly fell into a stunned silence, like a flame that was just doused. The teachers silently grabbed both of Osmand’s arms and dragged him aside.

“E-everyone, make sure you enjoy the ball!”

The struggling Osmand was swiftly escorted from the hall.

Music began to play…the Masquerade Ball had finally started.

Louise looked left and right, but could not see anyone who could be Saito.

''It looks like it’ll be a while before he gets here…'' Louise sighed as she leaned against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

When Saito had arrived at the assembly hall, the ball had already started. It was because he had to take care<!-missing word--> of his horse that he was late. He had experienced how difficult it was to feed an animal, and wasted no short amount of time doing so.

As he walked past the curtain at the entrance, he didn't notice the mirror within it. Rather, it would be more accurate to say that he was completely unaware that the mirror had something to do with the disguises.

Saito walked into the grand hall, and was about to be questioned by the guard at the entrance before he noticed the Chevalier badge on Saito’s mantle and nervously saluted him.

It was dim inside the hall, making it difficult to see clearly.

Saito remembered what Louise had told him earlier:

''I’ll let you finish what you started that night back in Albion.''

They were such moving words…

''To actually say such a thing… if I were to not find her after that…'' Without any time to waste, Saito frantically searched for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be seen.

''Since it’s a masquerade ball, maybe she put on a mask? That's what I would think, except there isn’t a single person here who's wearing one. And, there isn't anyone I recognise in the crowd, apart from the few students mingled within.'' Everywhere you looked, there were seemingly important people dancing and conversing.

Saito finally found Louise standing next to a wall and enthusiastically ran towards her.

Raising her head to see Saito running towards her, Louise blushed.

''A promise is a promise.'' Saito began blushing as well.

“Didn’t I find you pretty quickly? So... is it okay… to fulfill that promise?”

Louise squirmed nervously.

“…Promise?”

“What, have you already forgotten?” Saito asked back.

“I’m sorry, dear...”

“Dear? But you've always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise’s face blushed and became redder. ''What’s wrong with her… Did she fry her brain?'' But, it only made Louise even cuter.

“About what you said before... What were you trying to say?”

“What I said before?”

“Quit acting like you don’t know! Isn’t that what you said?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

''Why was she speaking in such an excessively polite manner… Is she just messing with me?'' Saito exasperated.

At that moment, the orchestra began to play a vigorous melody.

“It’s so noisy… Let’s go outside.”

Saito, grabbing Louise’s hands, led her to the veranda outside.

“…Ah!” Louise cried out in surprise, but, she obediently followed Saito.

Arriving at the veranda, Saito faced Louise:

“Geez… didn’t I already tell you not to joke about those kinds of things? Did you think I wouldn't take them seriously?”

“…I-I’m sorry.”

Louise appeared even more endearing as she apologized, making Saito want to just grab and hold her in his arms. ''I’ll just think of it as revenge for everything she’s put me through.''

“If you won’t apologize properly, I’m going to kiss you right here.”

Louise silently lowered her head, but Saito raised it with his hand.

“… Ah.”

Louise looked up at Saito, her eyes glistening. Such an expression seemed to stop his heart, drawing his breath away...

And, passionately wishing to place his lips upon hers, Saito tightly embraced Louise in his arms; Louise leaned her body against his.

It was like this that Louise was pressed against the wall of the veranda.

''Although there was no one else on the veranda, if someone were to see this, it would become quite troublesome.''

Saito decided to slowly separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But today’s Louise was strangely assertive, continually pressing her body against Saito’s.

“Louise…”

''Could it be that Louise… has always been this lonely?''

Saito’s heart overflowed at Louise’s act of affection. Unknowingly, Saito already had his hands on Louise’s chest.

Completely unlike the Louise from the past, she did not express any displeasure.

''‘It was only a reward!’''... When Louise had said that, my heart was deeply hurt… But, now I realise that it wasn’t just a reward! To Louise, I am…''

“Louise—“

Saito tightly embraced Louise. A warm sigh escaped Louise’s mouth… ''Saito forgot me.''

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, at the entrance to the hall, the guard stationed there was questioning a very suspicious looking woman. Wearing a long black robe with long strands of black hair flowing from the opening of her hood, no matter how you looked at her, she didn’t look like a student or teacher.

“Who are you?”

“I was sent from the Royal Palace to attend this ball.”

“Royal Palace? Well…”

The guard began searching through the list of attendees.

“I’m afraid you won’t find my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman quickly revealed a small bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

''I had seen this when I was patrolling the treasure vault…''

“The Bell of Slumber? Why-”

Just as he suspected something was wrong, the small bell rang out. ''Cling…'' The sound made a clear echo.

A deep drowsiness overcame the guard.

''Going to fall asleep… was ambushed against…'' But the guard was unable to resist.

His body fell against a wall, sliding slowly downwards along it… And he fell into a deep sleep.

“It ''was'' the Royal Palace… just not Tristain’s.”

After confirming that the guard had fallen asleep, the long-robed woman walked into the curtain, and, noticing the Mirror of Truth within, revealed a wide grin.

She lifted the cloth and gently touched the mirror…

The mirror emitted a bright light, and, at the same time, the long-robed woman's forehead glowed.

''If I can’t tell how they look like, this mission would be impossible.''

Ancient runes began to shine on the woman’s forehead...

She is Mjothvitnir…

<center>* * *</center>

Saito kissed Louise’s lips.

''Nn… Ah… it's like I'm in a dream…'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise wrapped her arms around Saito’s neck.

''She's different… more assertive than the usual Louise.''

''To actually be so…''

A desire to love her even more emerged from within his heart.

Instinctively, he slipped his hand… onto Louise’s small breasts.

“…Wha—?”

Saito immediately froze.

''Her chest… Was not small at all.''

''Actually it was… huge!''

The full, soft and warm mound shifted and moved under Saito’s palm. And each time he grasped it, Louise would pant ever louder…

“When did it become…”

Saito opened his eyes.

He gasped in surprise… in front of him was…

“Your Highness!?”

It was Henrietta.

''What the— when did they change places with each other? The person I’m hugging is the Princess?''

The frantic voices of students echoed from the hall.

“What the-!? The magic was dispelled!?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood that this was no ordinary ball, but a masquerade ball, where one could transform into another person through magic.

''Does that mean Henrietta became Louise?''

“But, why did you become Louise…?”

Henrietta shamefully lowered her head when asked.

“Today is the ball where you could become your ideal.”

“Your ideal?”

He still didn’t understand.

“But, why Louise?”

“Well, that is – that is because I’ve always admired that girl… A girl who's always acted with her heart… A pure girl with a heart and mind no one can possibly taint… To possess the virtues I have none of... I’ve always envied her from deep within my heart.”

“…”

“What kind of person am I, to tremble and waver, while that girl maintains her beliefs through thick and thin - her faith unshaken. I envy that about her. If I were to have even one-tenth of her courage, perhaps I wouldn’t have committed those sins.”

Seeing the pained look on Henrietta, Saito, wishing to comfort her no matter what, said:

“Sins…? Your Highness, you have done no wrong. So please don’t talk about things like sinning.”

“No… Just for my own personal revenge, I actually started a war. How many people paid with their lives because of that?”

“But it was inevitable anyway, that’s just how war is!”

“So many died because of it!”

Saito recalled that the Expeditionary Army was practically made up of nobles and mercenaries. Furthermore, there were no citizens who participated.

“Even if you were to say so, but, still…no one was forced to go. Everyone went because of their own wishes to do so; Some for glory, others for gold. Therefore, you shouldn’t worry yourself so much, Princess."

''It was perhaps a cruel thing to say - to dishonour the dead like that - but, although there were exceptions, it wasn't wrong to say that the majority were either mercenaries who fought for gold or noble officers who cried out for glory… So, perhaps it wasn’t too harsh in the end.'' Saito rationalised to justify his earlier words.

Henrietta was unresponsive.

To change the topic, Saito prepared to talk about Louise instead.

“So, why are you here today? Was it to find Louise? I’m looking for her too. Seriously, where did she run off to…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came here to see you.”

“…Me?”

“I don’t know why… but, whenever I hear your name… whenever I lay my eyes upon your face… for some reason, my heart... begins to…”

Henrietta looked up, the tears in her eyes slowly welling up.

“Do you still remember? That incident… that night at the small inn in Tristainia…”

Saito nodded. That night, they actually pressed their lips together twice. Even now, his heart would race when he recalled it.

“Ever since that evening… every time I think of you, my heart aches. The heartache steadily grew deeper and deeper… by the time I noticed it, it had already grown to the point I could not worry about it… It was always lingering in my heart… I didn't know what to do about it anymore.”

“…”

“In the midst of all the frantic frenzy and arduous planning, it was only your warmth that protected me. When I found your name amongst the list of those killed in battle… the grief was almost too much to bear. After that... when I found out it was you who had stopped the army of seventy-thousand, do you know how much of a redemption it was for me?”

''For someone of Henrietta’s eminence to so frankly express her feelings…'' Saito was at a loss, thinking ‘what a frail person she was’.

But, it was because of this same vulnerability that Henrietta emanated a charm completely unlike Louise’s.

Just as he was about to be overcome by that charm, Saito turned his face away and gently pushed Henrietta away from him.

“If we were to be seen like this here… nothing good will come to Your Highness and me.”

Unexpectedly, Henrietta dragged Saito into the curtains, concealing them both within its shadows.

“Princess…”

“I understand that as well. But… even if it's only for a little while, all I wish is to spend a few more moments of happiness with you. Is that too much to ask? Are you not able to give me even this little bit of your time?”

“…”

“And, even though it will only be for a little while that I can experience happier times... If it was possible, I would remain by your side forever.”

Henrietta cried like any ordinary girl. ''The once resolute Queen was actually shedding tears for my sake...'' Saito was dumbstruck.

''Furthermore… Henrietta was more beautiful than anyone else in the world. Even Louise couldn’t compare.''

Henrietta once again lifted her face, edging ever closer to Saito.

Saito was utterly unable to resist those lips… and their lips pressed together.

After feeling out the kiss, Saito pressed his entire body onto Henrietta, pressing her against the wall.

As Henrietta panted tenderly, Saito slowly drew back his lips, watching her intently.

“Princess…”

Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck.

As though he had been struck by lightning, a shock coursed through his body.

Saito tightly embraced Henrietta.

It was at that instant…

In a small opening in the curtain, Saito saw strands of pink hair and the brown eyes below them.

“Louise…”

He felt the blood drain from his body. Henrietta also turned to look.

Louise’s entire body trembled as she watched the two of them behind the curtain, before suddenly running away, her hands covering the tears streaming down her face.

As Saito chased after her, he knocked into the students beside the curtain.

“Hey, that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However, not a glimpse of Louise could be seen within the crowd.

Because no one knew who dispelled the effects of The Mirror of Truth, the hall was in an uproar.

"What the hell?!"

"Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?""

Afterwards, Henrietta, her face visibly pale, also exited from behind the blinds.

The surrounding students at once exclaimed “Your Highness!” before rushing over to her.

Before he ran off, Saito glanced over at Henrietta to signal that he was going to chase after Louise.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise dashed out from the main tower, running in the night through the Academy grounds.

The pain and the shock tore her apart.

''Saito and the Princess?''

''Why?''

It was after they entered the curtains that Louise saw them. Having noticed them through the opening in the curtains by chance, she had walked over…

Remembering what they had said, the tears flowed down without end.

''The two of them were so passionate… just like a pair of lovers as they made their vows''.

''And then… their lips met like long-separated lovers.''

''Don’t tell me they’ve had such a relationship since a long time ago? Could it be they’ve been lying to me all this time?''

''To be betrayed by Henrietta, whom I had trusted so…''

Louise could no longer trust anyone ever again.

''That means... Henrietta had only knighted Saito to a Chevalier and swore him in as a Knight Captain so that she could be by the side of her lover.''

''During the last mission in Tristaini, Saito had said he had kissed Henrietta. Of course, I was angry at the time… but, it was only for the sake of the mission. I didn’t mind it much. But, it seems I was wrong.''

''Perhaps the two of them had kept this secret since that time.''

“It’s too cruel! It’s too cruel! It’s too cruel!” Louise kept shouting.

''You've always been lying to me, what ‘I like you.’? It was all a lie!''

What Louise couldn’t forgive the most was, ''The promise he made to me, the time we spent together, that sweet kiss… the things I had always trusted completely… were all lies he had made to me.''

''The things I most valued in my heart; the memories I most treasure in my heart… were nothing more than lies.''

''And the one to do this wasn’t just anybody… but Henrietta, the person I had always held in the highest regard.''

To be doubly betrayed like that, Louise couldn’t bear it anymore.

Regardless, she couldn’t remain here.

Louise slowly snuck out the gates of the Magic Academy, before bolting outwards in a full sprint.

The guards that normally monitored the entrance, due to the commotion caused by the dispelling of the Mirror of Truth’s magic, had all rushed to the hall. As a result, the place was empty. Without anyone to stop and question her, Louise headed along the small road leading to the city.

''I don’t want to stay here.''

''I want to go somewhere far away.''

''I want to go to a place where no one will recognise me.''

With her heart bearing such thoughts, Louise kept running forward without any regard.

Running till she was out of breath, Louise kneeled and collapsed onto the ground, her face covered by the ground and tears flowing down her cheeks…

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter7

2009-01-04T18:03:32Z

JackBassV:

===Chapter Seven: Solicitation===

Thirty mails in the sky of Tristania......a Dragon Knight was patrolling in the air.

Though it was not war time, there would always be one or two of the Dragon Knights who would be in the air, since air pirates and mysterious creatures could attack the capital anytime.

On this day, the one who was on air was Rene of the capital escort Dragon Knight Regiment First Battalion, the one who had previously fought together with Saito.

The dragon he lost in Albion was replaced by a new white Wind Dragon he obtained, and Rene was circling the sky of Tristania slowly. Seemingly cold, Rene buried his face in the neckband of the boar leather coat.

“The sky is freezing......Dammit! And the war had already ended! But when it comes to handling the men of the Dragon Knight corps, it's ever the same! As for that SAITO who was installed as the Assistant Commanding Officer of the Imperial Guards, it is completely different! Well...just because he stopped the seventy thousand, that promotion was still not the way to do things......or is it?”

As if responding to Rene's grumbles, that new partner dragon purred, ''Kyui''.

“Ryusto, it's not really your fault. Because it's the duty of the Dragon Knights to fly in the air.”

He stroked the dragon's head gently, at which the Wind Dragon narrowed its eyes happily.

However, at the following instant......the Wind Dragon opened its eyes widely. Not allowing  even the smallest glint of light escape, those pupils opened like an animal from the cat family.

“What's wrong, Ryusto?”

''Waruuuuuuuuuuu...''

A low growl came out from the Wind Dragon's mouth.

He followed the field of vision of those eyes.

Different from the dragon which was excellent in night vision, Rene, a human being, could not really detect the “thing” over there.

“What? That is......”

Illuminated by the moonlight, between the opening of the clouds, there was something there.

There was a gigantic wing......The overall width could easily be more than 100 mails.

That thing was flying slowly in the air. Moreover......''Shunshunshunshun......''it made a sound which he had not heard before.

Rene gulped.

He was frightened by the silhouette which was like a gigantic demon spreading its wings.

“Don't tell me that's a reincarnation of the legendary demons......Oi, Ryusto! Go nearer!”

But the Wind Dragon did not obey his command. Far from it, it turned on it's heels and started to retreat.

“Oi Ryusto! What's wrong! I have to check out what that thing is!”

Despite Rene's desperate rebuke, ''Kyui'', with a purr, the Wind Dragon descended away from the object. Ryusto which was still young was evidently afraid of such a huge thing.

“How I miss Virkan who had died in Albion!! Without being afraid, without even a command, he would just rush forward!!”

Rene cried out regretfully.

The next afternoon......the location was changed- Tristain Academy of Magic.

“The Ball of Sleipnir?”

During lunch, both of them seated, Saito asked Malicorne who was in front of him. Lately, he was not at Louise's side, and at many times, he was with the company of the Ondine • Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, having his meals with them.

“Yeah. Now is the start of the new school term, right? Well, you might not know about it though.”

Although he said “new school term”, Saito still didn't get his point. Because he could not get used to the feeling of the months over here. Still, for some reason, it was quite lively lately. He vaguely felt the springtime-like atmosphere.

Come to think of it, there was a certain ceremony recently, and many noble teens attended. Unnoticingly, the figures of the third-years could not be seen anymore. It was a graduation, and the replacement with first-year students. Oh I see! That was the school entrance ceremony? Saito hit his knees.

“Why is there a ball for the new school term?”

Guiche, who was sitting beside him, explained.

“Well, isn't a welcome necessary? Amongst the newly enrolled noble lasses, there is quite a number who are entering the higher society for the first time. I will carefully teach those girls the adult's social life! Yeah, adult's social life! Oh, there are boys as well...”

Looks like the point is to welcome the new students. ''Fuuun'', as Saito nodded, he filled his mouth with grilled meat. With the sour taste of the fruit sauce, it was delicious.

At a careful look, everyone's way of using the table utensils were not that elegant. Hitting the plate with the fork, making a loud “''gacchagaccha''” noise, gulping down the soup with a “zuzuzu” noise, spilling it unconcernedly.

''Although Louise and the other girls eat quietly with polite table manners, Guiche and the other boys' way of eating was terrible.

As for “manners” which was really irritating, I could surely do it in this world recently, I suppose......'', Whist thinking that, Saito was eating politely.

“But, this is not an ordinary ball!”

Draining his wine cup quickly, Guiche stood up. Malicorne gulped it down forcefully as well. Anyway, these guys had been drinking heavily since noon. With good manners, Saito squeezed lemon juice into his carbonated drink and drank it. Speaking of nobles, these guys were of the inferior group. Saito made the weird resolution to be at least of the superior group.

“What do you mean by 'ordinary'?”

“Masquerade.”

Guiche said triumphantly.

“Masquerade? This isn't that special. There are many balls like this.”

At Saito's words, with a ''fuun'' sound, Malicorne laughed lightly at Saito, displaying a smile.

But at the next moment......the conversation behind his seat entered Saito's ears.

“Do you know? The words of a 'mysterious bird' which appeared at the sky of Tristania.”

“Yeah. My elder brother who serves at the Dragon Knight corps heard the rumor as well......is it true?”

The ones who were conversing were two lads of the same class. Saito strained his ears towards them. Not noticing Saito's actions, Malicorne continued his explanation.

“Get it? The masquerade ball of the Academy of Magic is not as simple as the usual “masquerade”. It is a masquerade which uses magic. The “Mirror of Truth” is used. The thing one admires the most......you can transform into something like that.”

After that, Guiche declared pridefully.

“The ideal self. Well, my ideal self is me!! Ah, because I am the most handsome one in the world! Ahaha! Ah! Everyone who change into my appearance! Ah! Ahaha! Ah!”

As he was yelling this, Guiche hugged himself tightly.

However, Saito was no longer hearing Malicorne and Guiche's chatters. He was thoroughly into the conversation behind his seat.

“......And, I heard that its width achieved 150 mails!”

“Isn't it a ship?”

“Is there a ship with such an appearance?”

“In that case, a dragon? An enormous one. The legendary huge dragon.”

“Nope, its wings were completely different from the ones of a dragon class. If I had to say, it had the form of a bird......the word was that it was a creature with spreading out wings.”

Unconsciously, Saito had left his seat to listen to those words.

“Can you tell me the details?”

Those guys told him the rumor that had transpired at the palace lately.

In his night flight in the air, a Dragon Knight sighted a huge “shadow”.

Its width was more than 100 mails.

It made a strange sound, and so on......

“So, what on earth was that?”

“I don't know. The dragon of that dragon knight was frightened......no, the one who was frightened might've been the dragon knight himself......escaping before approaching that object to check it out. Upon the receipt of that information, when another dragon knight ascended the air, it had already disappeared from the skies of Tristania like a mist.”

“What is that...?”

“Well......you can say that he had mistaken it for a cloud or something else...”

“Fuuunnn......”

Saito was somehow uneasy about that. He remembered “Myozunitonirun” they met before this.

Able to manipulate all magical items, same as him, the “familiar of Void”......

Assuming that it was neither a dragon nor a ship......is that something like a type of magical items?

Since details of that thing could not be seen, nothing could be said about it......at any rate, they could not be negligent. Those guys Saito and the rest met in Albion, who had animosity towards them, were not Fouquet or Wardes or Reconquista; their true motives could not be grasped. Was it a particular country, or was it some organization......even that could not be told. They were an eerie lot.

Henrietta would investigate it......but they did not acquire any new information, no words came to them at present.

Saito thought that over whilst returning to his seat.

Malicorne found fault with Saito, and said as if he was displeased.

“Oi, listen properly to our words! Leaving your seat in the middle of a conversation is really rude!”

“Hmm? Aah, sorry. Umm, what kind of masquerade?”

He remembered that they were in the conversation about a different type of masquerade ball.

“That's enough!”

“Sorry sorry. Don't be angry like that. Don't you guys worry about that? The mysterious, enormous shadow which had appeared at the skies of Tristania!”

“They had seen wrongly. A series of misrecognition during the night air patrol! Information like the naked princess flying in the sky. What is that? It's be better for us to set out to investigate it!”

Guiche spoke in a foolish tone.

As this chatter continued, a spectacled lad opened his mouth.

“Hey, you guys. The ball or the mysterious shadow, whatever it is. Think more about the affairs of the knight corps!”

Saito sat down beside Guiche, and stared at that lad. It was definitely the chap from the class beside Reynal's. During Albion's military campaign, he apparently directed the wagon corps. Not discouraged during the chaos of their retreat, he had put that corps in order. Because of that, he was commended.

“Do you know how we are called in the palace? “Student Knights Thingy”! My uncle who is serving in the palace heard a rumor, something like we had made her majesty disappointed and worried.”

All the members present there displayed affronted-looking faces.

“What? Although we might not have contributed so much valorous deeds, hadn't the Imperial Guard corps already been specially promoted? Compared to the great warriors of the past, it can't be helped that we are known as “Children's Play”. But we have no reason to accept it just like that. For this reason, we want you to think consider this seriously, Guiche, Saito!”

Guiche and Saito exchanged glances.

“Your thoughts might be correct, b-but, what should we do?”

“We want you to empower our battle arrays. Presently, isn't Saito the only Chevalier?”

“Although you say that, Chevalier isn't a title you can receive just like that......”

At Guiche's words, Reynal smiled sweetly.

“I know of another one.”

During lunch break, all the group members went to the library.

At the side of the library where most of the people won't go, there was a lass there.

The small body leaned over and was reading a book with her utmost attention.

The blue-haired lass was Tabitha.

“Huh? When did she come back?”

Guiche whispered. Indeed, she was supposed to stick close to Kirche and go to Germania with her.

“Looks like she came back two or three days ago.”

“She is not someone who stands out. Umm......”

Guiche spoke as if he was troubled.

“Yet, can she come into out company? Isn't she a girl?”

“But still, she is truly a 'Chevalier'. In such a case, we cannot have gender distinctions, I suppose. The condition to be enlisted in “Ondine” is “a student of the Academy of Magic”. Only that. It doesn't mean that there is a rule which forbids the participation of females.”

“The official documents does not set apart these things. It just happened like that unexpectedly. Which ever girl can also join......”

Guiche said.

“But I am not a student here...”

Saito said as well.

“Isn't it fine? If that's the case, we can also change ot to “Beings that live in the Academy of Magic”. It's decided now. That's it. I decide it.”

Reynal declared arrogantly. Not matching his obedient and quiet-looking appearance, looks like he had a really forceful character. Evidently, he had the intention to persuade the Commanding Officer and the Assistant Commanding Officer to let him shoulder the practical business of the knight corps.

“Is it okay? After all both of you have no interest whatsoever in “administration” and “reputation”. For the continuation of the knight corps, above everything else, these two are indispensable. I am thinking that, if the knight corps follow my own way, we would not be called fools in the palace. If you have alternative plans, tell me.”

At those words, Saito and Guiche was speechless.

“Well then, I'll persuade her.”

Reynal stepped forward, but Saito stopped him.

“Wait!”

“What's the problem? Do you have any complaints!?”

“No. Just in case, Guiche and I will go. Hey, Guiche!”

“Huh? A-ah.”

Leading Guiche, Saito sat beside Tabitha who was reading a book.

“Yo, yo......”

Saito was fairly bad at dealing with this blue-haired girl. At any rate, when it comes to this lass, she neither chatters, nor responds, as if she has an air of pressure.

Although Saito sat down, Tabitha still did not have any response.

“You had gone to Germania together with Kirche huh. Oh yea, umm...together with Colbert-sensei's corpse......what happened after that?”

Tabitha did not reply.

“Is Kirche still there?”

At which Tabitha nodded. However, she seemingly did not have the plan to say anything at all.

“I see......When will she come back?”

“Don't know.”

Anyway, it was as if there were things she did not want to say. No, she probably just spoke little......After that, Saito had given up asking.

“Other than those things, I have a favor.”

Guiche cut into their conversation.

“By all means, won't you join our knight corps?”

“............”

Tabitha did not even try to lift her face from that book.

“Err......we had only been made into a knight corps......We want to borrow your power.”

Saito said, but as expected, Tabitha did not respond.

“You're a Chevalier right? By all means, won't you use that power for the sake of our Ondine?”

“I am a Gallian.”

Her answer had barely escaped her lips,

“Is there any problem with Gallians? If you like, a 'guest knight' status is fine as well.”

Reynal who had been standing there without them noticing, said that.

“We can negotiate the increase of annuity as well......”

Tabitha shook her head. The blue hair above her head shook as well. Saito remembered the dream he saw in Albion some time ago. During that time, he recalled the throbbing breasts of this cold face, a little embarrassed. At a closer look, Tabitha was really a beauty as well. Just that......the few layers of cold air covered Tabitha's facial expression, thus concealing her charm.

When he looked at that face......''There's nothing I can do?'', Saito somehow thought that.

With a serious face, Saito said to Tabitha.

“I have become a 'Chevalier' as well, just like you.”

“Chevalier?”

At that, Tabitha lifted her face for the first time.

“Yeah. Because of that, I want to be of use to people. I kept thinking like that. More than just a commoner, pertaining to the Chevalier-like title, maybe I can do something. Whether I would do well or not, I do not know such things. But now, I would do it with my life. You're strong, right? How do I put it? Umm......”

Seemingly ashamed, Saito said.

“Won't you try to use that strength for the sake of this society? Sort of.”

Upon which Tabitha closed her book and stood up.

“Oooh, you're coming along, right?”

Guiche let out a delighted voice.

But......

“I have no interest in pretending to be knights.”

Leaving that short sentence behind, Tabitha walked off.

“Grrrrrrrrr...What's that brat's problem! We had asked her so humbly, and she left with such a tone!!”

Guiche stamped his feet in frustration, apparently regretful.

“Well, it shouldn't be her ego. She should have some other things to do, I think...”

Saito tried to cheer up the angered Guiche.

Tabitha went back to her room, and discovered a raven on top of her bed. It was definitely a carrier crow, bringing a secret message from the Gallian royal family. It was always a delivery bird, although there were times when owls or doves were used.

Nevertheless, today's crow was not holding any secret message.

Tabitha inclined her head to one side, and ''bang!''. Emitting a sound, it cracked into half.

At a closer look......that was an elaborate model of a crow. It was probably a kind of 'gargoyle'. There was a hole in the crow model which cracked apart, and a letter was inserted into it.

She picked it up and browsed through it. Tabitha's eyebrows lowered slightly.

During that night......the one Tabitha visited on her wind dragon Sylphid was not Gallia, but Tristain.

Above the town which was glowing with lights, Tabitha jumped off from Sylphid. She recited a spell, and her body floated with Levitation, landing slowly.

That place was a street along which suspicious-looking bars and gambling dens lined- Chicton Street. Drunkards and ladies in revealing clothes who were walking along that street at night saw Tabitha who had landed from the sky, and was stunned for a moment......and realizing that it was a young child, they smiled bitterly. Although their opponent might have been a noble, she was still a kid. From the mouths of the drunkards who had become brave, sneers came out of them.

“What's wrong, miss? Isn't this a place where children shouldn't come?”

“Oh my! You have lost your way? If I lead you to your dear father, would you give me a reward?”

As if those were just a breeze which flew past her face, Tabitha ignored those sneers, and head towards that specified bar.

Although that place was at Chicton Street as well, it was a more refined bar. There were many people in noble and knight outfits. The shop owner sitting behind the counter stared at Tabitha suspiciously.

“This is not a shop for a noble's daughter to visit. Our premises should be quite chaotic right now. It is better for you to return home.”

In spite of that, Tabitha did not move.

Shaking his head, the owner drew near to Tabitha's face.

“Hey, miss. Although I dunno what sort of magic you use, those people who conspire bad things come along as well. While you are not involved in anything troublesome yet.......”

At the moment when the shop owner was threatening Tabitha, a lady deeply buried in a hood sat down beside Tabitha.

“Sorry for being late. Your friend, huh?”

The latter half of her words were directed towards the shop owner. From the ambiance of that lady, the shop owner who sensed that it would be better for him not to poke his head into their affairs, withdrew to the inside of the bar.

The lady in the thick robe looked at Tabitha.

“How do you do? Knight of the North Flowerbed, Tabitha-dono.”

After Tabitha lightly nodded, she spoke.

“Why?”

''Why is she to receive her task in Tristain and not Gallia?'' That was her question.

“This country would be the setting of the task this time.”

“............”

That lady removed the hood she was wearing. Slit, almond eyes. Between the rustling black hair, runes were written messily. The mind of god, Myozunitonirun.

“Our master's thoughts were this. Although he wanted to let the four dragons of this world fight
amongst each other......but for some reason I don't know, he decided to capture one of them.”

“............”

“That dragon has a strong guard. That's why he wants you to exterminate that guard. During that time, I would steal that dragon.”

“Exterminate the guard?”

“Someone you know very well.”

Myozunitonirun showed Tabitha a slip of paper.

Seeing the name and portrait on it, Tabitha's eyes opened widely.

“If you manage to accomplish this task......there is a big reward. Your mother......had drank poison and become mentally ill, right? It's the medicine to regain her sanity.”

Tabitha bit her lips lightly, and quivered. After that, she shifted her view towards Myozunitonirun. Those eyes contained obvious animosity.

“Eh? The great Knight-sama of the North Flowerbed, had personal feelings towards her acquaintances? Don't you get it? This is a chance for your mother to regain her sanity.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter7

2009-01-04T17:50:08Z

JackBassV:

===Chapter Seven: Solicitation===

Thirty mails in the sky of Tristania......a Dragon Knight was patrolling in the air.

Though it was not war time, there would always be one or two of the Dragon Knights who would be in the air, since air pirates and mysterious creatures could attack the capital anytime.

On this day, the one who was on air was Rene of the capital escort Dragon Knight Regiment First Battalion, the one who had previously fought together with Saito.

The dragon he lost in Albion was replaced by a new white Wind Dragon he obtained, and Rene was circling the sky of Tristania slowly. Seemingly cold, Rene buried his face in the neckband of the boar leather coat.

“The sky is freezing......Dammit! And the war had already ended! But when it comes to handling the men of the Dragon Knight corps, it's ever the same! As for that SAITO who was installed as the Assistant Commanding Officer of the Imperial Guards, it is completely different! Well...just because he stopped the seventy thousand, that promotion was still not the way to do things......or is it?”

As if responding to Rene's grumbles, that new partner dragon purred, ''Kyui''.

“Ryusto, it's not really your fault. Because it's the duty of the Dragon Knights to fly in the air.”

He stroked the dragon's head gently, at which the Wind Dragon narrowed its eyes happily.

However, at the following instant......the Wind Dragon opened its eyes widely. Not allowing  even the smallest glint of light escape, those pupils opened like an animal from the cat family.

“What's wrong, Ryusto?”

''Waruuuuuuuuuuu...''

A low growl came out from the Wind Dragon's mouth.

He followed the field of vision of those eyes.

Different from the dragon which was excellent in night vision, Rene, a human being, could not really detect the “thing” over there.

“What? That is......”

Illuminated by the moonlight, between the opening of the clouds, there was something there.

There was a gigantic wing......The overall width could easily be more than 100 mails.

That thing was flying slowly in the air. Moreover......''Shunshunshunshun......''it made a sound which he had not heard before.

Rene gulped.

He was frightened by the silhouette which was like a gigantic demon spreading its wings.

“Don't tell me that's a reincarnation of the legendary demons......Oi, Ryusto! Go nearer!”

But the Wind Dragon did not obey his command. Far from it, it turned on it's heels and started to retreat.

“Oi Ryusto! What's wrong! I have to check out what that thing is!”

Despite Rene's desperate rebuke, ''Kyui'', with a purr, the Wind Dragon descended away from the object. Ryusto which was still young was evidently afraid of such a huge thing.

“How I miss Virkan who had died in Albion!! Without being afraid, without even a command, he would just rush forward!!”

Rene cried out regretfully.

The next afternoon......the location was changed- Tristain Academy of Magic.

“The Ball of Sleipnir?”

During lunch, both of them seated, Saito asked Malicorne who was in front of him. Lately, he was not at Louise's side, and at many times, he was with the company of the Ondine • Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, having his meals with them.

“Yeah. Now is the start of the new school term, right? Well, you might not know about it though.”

Although he said “new school term”, Saito still didn't get his point. Because he could not get used to the feeling of the months over here. Still, for some reason, it was quite lively lately. He vaguely felt the springtime-like atmosphere.

Come to think of it, there was a certain ceremony recently, and many noble teens attended. Unnoticingly, the figures of the third-years could not be seen anymore. It was a graduation, and the replacement with first-year students. Oh I see! That was the school entrance ceremony? Saito hit his knees.

“Why is there a ball for the new school term?”

Guiche, who was sitting beside him, explained.

“Well, isn't a welcome necessary? Amongst the newly enrolled noble lasses, there is quite a number who are entering the higher society for the first time. I will carefully teach those girls the adult's social life! Yeah, adult's social life! Oh, there are boys as well...”

Looks like the point is to welcome the new students. ''Fuuun'', as Saito nodded, he filled his mouth with grilled meat. With the sour taste of the fruit sauce, it was delicious.

At a careful look, everyone's way of using the table utensils were not that elegant. Hitting the plate with the fork, making a loud “''gacchagaccha''” noise, gulping down the soup with a “zuzuzu” noise, spilling it unconcernedly.

''Although Louise and the other girls eat quietly with polite table manners, Guiche and the other boys' way of eating was terrible.

As for “manners” which was really irritating, I could surely do it in this world recently, I suppose......'', Whist thinking that, Saito was eating politely.

“But, this is not an ordinary ball!”

Draining his wine cup quickly, Guiche stood up. Malicorne gulped it down forcefully as well. Anyway, these guys had been drinking heavily since noon. With good manners, Saito squeezed lemon juice into his carbonated drink and drank it. Speaking of nobles, these guys were of the inferior group. Saito made the weird resolution to be at least of the superior group.

“What do you mean by 'ordinary'?”

“Masquerade.”

Guiche said triumphantly.

“Masquerade? This isn't that special. There are many balls like this.”

At Saito's words, with a ''fuun'' sound, Malicorne laughed lightly at Saito, displaying a smile.

But at the next moment......the conversation behind his seat entered Saito's ears.

“Do you know? The words of a 'mysterious bird' which appeared at the sky of Tristania.”

“Yeah. My elder brother who serves at the Dragon Knight corps heard the rumor as well......is it true?”

The ones who were conversing were two lads of the same class. Saito strained his ears towards them. Not noticing Saito's actions, Malicorne continued his explanation.

“Get it? The masquerade ball of the Academy of Magic is not as simple as the usual “masquerade”. It is a masquerade which uses magic. The “Mirror of Truth” is used. The thing one admires the most......you can transform into something like that.”

After that, Guiche declared pridefully.

“The ideal self. Well, my ideal self is me!! Ah, because I am the most handsome one in the world! Ahaha! Ah! Everyone who change into my appearance! Ah! Ahaha! Ah!”

As he was yelling this, Guiche hugged himself tightly.

However, Saito was no longer hearing Malicorne and Guiche's chatters. He was thoroughly into the conversation behind his seat.

“......And, I heard that its width achieved 150 mails!”

“Isn't it a ship?”

“Is there a ship with such an appearance?”

“In that case, a dragon? An enormous one. The legendary huge dragon.”

“Nope, its wings were completely different from the ones of a dragon class. If I had to say, it had the form of a bird......the word was that it was a creature with spreading out wings.”

Unconsciously, Saito had left his seat to listen to those words.

“Can you tell me the details?”

Those guys told him the rumor that had transpired at the palace lately.

In his night flight in the air, a Dragon Knight sighted a huge “shadow”.

Its width was more than 100 mails.

It made a strange sound, and so on......

“So, what on earth was that?”

“I don't know. The dragon of that dragon knight was frightened......no, the one who was frightened might've been the dragon knight himself......escaping before approaching that object to check it out. Upon the receipt of that information, when another dragon knight ascended the air, it had already disappeared from the skies of Tristania like a mist.”

“What is that...?”

“Well......you can say that he had mistaken it for a cloud or something else...”

“Fuuunnn......”

Saito was somehow uneasy about that. He remembered “Myozunitonirun” they met before this.

Able to manipulate all magical items, same as him, the “familiar of Void”......

Assuming that it was neither a dragon nor a ship......is that something like a type of magical items?

Since details of that thing could not be seen, nothing could be said about it......at any rate, they could not be negligent. Those guys Saito and the rest met in Albion, who had animosity towards them, were not Fouquet or Wardes or Reconquista; their true motives could not be grasped. Was it a particular country, or was it some organization......even that could not be told. They were an eerie lot.

Henrietta would investigate it......but they did not acquire any new information, no words came to them at present.

Saito thought that over whilst returning to his seat.

Malicorne found fault with Saito, and said as if he was displeased.

“Oi, listen properly to our words! Leaving your seat in the middle of a conversation is really rude!”

“Hmm? Aah, sorry. Umm, what kind of masquerade?”

He remembered that they were in the conversation about a different type of masquerade ball.

“That's enough!”

“Sorry sorry. Don't be angry like that. Don't you guys worry about that? The mysterious, enormous shadow which had appeared at the skies of Tristania!”

“They had seen wrongly. A series of misrecognition during the night air patrol! Information like the naked princess flying in the sky. What is that? It's be better for us to set out to investigate it!”

Guiche spoke in a foolish tone.

As this chatter continued, a spectacled lad opened his mouth.

“Hey, you guys. The ball or the mysterious shadow, whatever it is. Think more about the affairs of the knight corps!”

Saito sat down beside Guiche, and stared at that lad. It was definitely the chap from the class beside Reynal's. During Albion's military campaign, he apparently directed the wagon corps. Not discouraged during the chaos of their retreat, he had put that corps in order. Because of that, he was commended.

“Do you know how we are called in the palace? “Student Knights Thingy”! My uncle who is serving in the palace heard a rumor, something like we had made her majesty disappointed and worried.”

All the members present there displayed affronted-looking faces.

“What? Although we might not have contributed so much valorous deeds, hadn't the Imperial Guard corps already been specially promoted? Compared to the great warriors of the past, it can't be helped that we are known as “Children's Play”. But we have no reason to accept it just like that. For this reason, we want you to think consider this seriously, Guiche, Saito!”

Guiche and Saito exchanged glances.

“Your thoughts might be correct, b-but, what should we do?”

“We want you to empower our battle arrays. Presently, isn't Saito the only Chevalier?”

“Although you say that, Chevalier isn't a title you can receive just like that......”

At Guiche's words, Reynal smiled sweetly.

“I know of another one.”

During lunch break, all the group members went to the library.

At the side of the library where most of the people won't go, there was a lass there.

The small body leaned over and was reading a book with her utmost attention.

The blue-haired lass was Tabitha.

“Huh? When did she come back?”

Guiche whispered. Indeed, she was supposed to stick close to Kirche and go to Germania with her.

“Looks like she came back two or three days ago.”

“She is not someone who stands out. Umm......”

Guiche spoke as if he was troubled.

“Yet, can she come into out company? Isn't she a girl?”

“But still, she is truly a 'Chevalier'. In such a case, we cannot have gender distinctions, I suppose. The condition to be enlisted in “Ondine” is “a student of the Academy of Magic”. Only that. It doesn't mean that there is a rule which forbids the participation of females.”

“The official documents does not set apart these things. It just happened like that unexpectedly. Which ever girl can also join......”

Guiche said.

“But I am not a student here...”

Saito said as well.

“Isn't it fine? If that's the case, we can also change ot to “Beings that live in the Academy of Magic”. It's decided now. That's it. I decide it.”

Reynal declared arrogantly. Not matching his obedient and quiet-looking appearance, looks like he had a really forceful character. Evidently, he had the intention to persuade the Commanding Officer and the Assistant Commanding Officer to let him shoulder the practical business of the knight corps.

“Is it okay? After all both of you have no interest whatsoever in “administration” and “reputation”. For the continuation of the knight corps, above everything else, these two are indispensable. I am thinking that, if the knight corps follow my own way, we would not be called fools in the palace. If you have alternative plans, tell me.”

At those words, Saito and Guiche was speechless.

“Well then, I'll persuade her.”

Reynal stepped forward, but Saito stopped him.

“Wait!”

“What's the problem? Do you have any complaints!?”

“No. Just in case, Guiche and I will go. Hey, Guiche!”

“Huh? A-ah.”

Leading Guiche, Saito sat beside Tabitha who was reading a book.

“Yo, yo......”

Saito was fairly bad at dealing with this blue-haired girl. At any rate, when it comes to this lass, she neither chatters, nor responds, as if she has an air of pressure.

Although Saito sat down, Tabitha still did not have any response.

“You had gone to Germania together with Kirche huh. Oh yea, umm...together with Colbert-sensei's corpse......what happened after that?”

Tabitha did not reply.

“Is Kirche still there?”

At which Tabitha nodded. However, she seemingly did not have the plan to say anything at all.

“I see......When will she come back?”

“Don't know.”

Anyway, it was as if there were things she did not want to say. No, she probably just spoke little......After that, Saito had given up asking.

“Other than those things, I have a favor.”

Guiche cut into their conversation.

“By all means, won't you join our knight corps?”

“............”

Tabitha did not even try to lift her face from that book.

“Err......we had only been made into a knight corps......We want to borrow your power.”

Saito said, but as expected, Tabitha did not respond.

“You're a Chevalier right? By all means, won't you use that power for the sake of our Ondine?”

“I am a Gallian.”

Her answer had barely escaped her lips,

“Is there any problem with Gallians? If you like, a 'guest knight' status is fine as well.”

Reynal who had been standing there without them noticing, said that.

“We can negotiate the increase of annuity as well......”

Tabitha shook her head. The blue hair above her head shook as well. Saito remembered the dream he saw in Albion some time ago. During that time, he recalled the throbbing breasts of this cold face, a little embarrassed. At a closer look, Tabitha was really a beauty as well. Just that......the few layers of cold air covered Tabitha's facial expression, thus concealing her charm.

When he looked at that face......''There's nothing I can do?'', Saito somehow thought that.

With a serious face, Saito said to Tabitha.

“I have become a 'Chevalier' as well, just like you.”

“Chevalier?”

At that, Tabitha lifted her face for the first time.

“Yeah. Because of that, I want to be of use to people. I kept thinking like that. More than just a commoner, pertaining to the Chevalier-like title, maybe I can do something. Whether I would do well or not, I do not know such things. But now, I would do it with my life. You're strong, right? How do I put it? Umm......”

Seemingly ashamed, Saito said.

“Won't you try to use that strength for the sake of this society? Sort of.”

Upon which Tabitha closed her book and stood up.

“Oooh, you're coming along, right?”

Guiche let out a delighted voice.

But......

“I have no interest in pretending to be knights.”

Leaving that short sentence behind, Tabitha walked off.

“Grrrrrrrrr...What's that brat's problem! We had asked her so humbly, and she left with such a tone!!”

Guiche stamped his feet in frustration, apparently regretful.

“Well, it shouldn't be her ego. She should have some other things to do, I think...”

Saito tried to cheer up the angered Guiche.

Tabitha went back to her room, and discovered a raven on top of her bed. It was definitely a carrier crow, bringing a secret message from the Gallian royal family. It was always a delivery bird, although there were times when owls or doves were used.

Nevertheless, today's crow was not holding any secret message.

Tabitha inclined her head to one side, and ''bang!''. Emitting a sound, it cracked into half.

At a closer look......that was an elaborate model of a crow. It was probably a kind of 'gargoyles'. There was a hole in the crow model which cracked apart, and a letter was inserted into it.

She picked it up and browsed through it. Tabitha's eyebrows lowered slightly.

During that night......the one Tabitha visited on her wind dragon Sylphid was not Gallia, but Tristain.

Above the town which was glowing with lights, Tabitha jumped off from Sylphid. She recited a spell, and her body floated with Levitation, landing slowly.

That place was a street along which suspicious-looking bars and gambling dens lined- Chicton Street. Drunkards and ladies in revealing clothes who were walking along that street at night saw Tabitha who had landed from the sky, and was stunned for a moment......and realizing that it was a young child, they smiled bitterly. Although their opponent might have been a noble, she was still a kid. From the mouths of the drunkards who had become brave, sneers came out of them.

“What's wrong, miss? Isn't this a place where children shouldn't come?”

“Oh my! You have lost your way? If I lead you to your dear father, would you give me a reward?”

As if those were just a breeze which flew past her face, Tabitha ignored those sneers, and head towards that specified bar.

Although that place was at Chicton Street as well, it was a more refined bar. There were many people in noble and knight outfits. The shop owner sitting behind the counter stared at Tabitha suspiciously.

“This is not a shop for a noble's daughter to visit. Our premises should be quite chaotic right now. It is better for you to return home.”

In spite of that, Tabitha did not move.

Shaking his head, the owner drew near to Tabitha's face.

“Hey, miss. Although I dunno what sort of magic you use, those people who conspire bad things come along as well. While you are not involved in anything troublesome yet.......”

At the moment when the shop owner was threatening Tabitha, a lady deeply buried in a hood sat down beside Tabitha.

“Sorry for being late. Your friend, huh?”

The latter half of her words were directed towards the shop owner. From the ambiance of that lady, the shop owner who sensed that it would be better for him not to poke his head into their affairs, withdrew to the inside of the bar.

The lady in the thick robe looked at Tabitha.

“How do you do? Knight of the North Flowerbed, Tabitha-dono.”

After Tabitha lightly nodded, she spoke.

“Why?”

''Why is she to receive her task in Tristain and not Gallia?'' That was her question.

“This country would be the setting of the task this time.”

“............”

That lady removed the hood she was wearing. Slit, almond eyes. Between the rustling black hair, runes were written messily. The mind of god, Myozunitonirun.

“Our master's thoughts were this. Although he wanted to let the four dragons of this world fight
amongst each other......but for some reason I don't know, he decided to capture one of them.”

“............”

“That dragon has a strong guard. That's why he wants you to exterminate that guard. During that time, I would steal that dragon.”

“Exterminate the guard?”

“Someone you know very well.”

Myozunitonirun showed Tabitha a slip of paper.

Seeing the name and portrait on it, Tabitha's eyes opened widely.

“If you manage to accomplish this task......there is a big reward. Your mother......had drank poison and become mentally ill, right? It's the medicine to regain her sanity.”

Tabitha bit her lips lightly, and quivered. After that, she shifted her view towards Myozunitonirun. Those eyes contained obvious animosity.

“Eh? The great Knight-sama of the North Flowerbed, had personal feelings towards her acquaintances? Don't you get it? This is a chance for your mother to regain her sanity.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter5

2009-01-04T17:37:28Z

JackBassV:

===Chapter Five: Ondine ・ Knight Corps of The Water Spirit===

Saito was publicly made into a noble, but his life did not change very much.

Because the 'Chevalier' title comes with an annuity, his financial status became somewhat more stable, although his life did not change drastically.

Despite the different places, the living expenses in Tristain per person was 120 Ecu. The sum of annuity Saito receives is 500 Ecu. It was a sum with which a commoner's family of four could live quite comfortably. It was something like the income of the lower class nobles without any lands.

At the start of every month, he would receive a sum of money which amounts to one twelfth of his annuity from the finance office. Therefore, every month, Saito had to bring his “Chevalier” letter of appointment, and squeeze with the other lower class nobles who would be trying to take their salary or annuity at the Tristain's finance office's counter.

The place he lives in was still unchanged- Louise's room. Although there were other rooms available if he wanted to rent a room, Louise disliked the notion. Aren't you wasting your extra money? Louise said.

For the time being, according to Louise's suggestion that it is indispensable in his service to the knight corps, Saito borrowed the annuity in advance and bought a horse.

It was grey and sleek-looking, and was quite a good army horse.

And influenced by Louise's advice that a good rider needs not just a good horse but also a good harness, he bought a good harness as well. His two months' annuity almost disappeared just like that. Because an angry Louise would not cease to bother him and let him win, Saito bought the horse and the harness reluctantly.

But, he was not satisfied, and at the beginning, Saito named the horse “Louise.”

“Louise. If you want a carrot, neigh.”

“Yo! Louise. We're having a long ride today, hang on there, run! If you're slow, I'll punish you! Get it?”

While he was mimicking Louise's mouth, his releasing his small resentments was quickly discovered.

“I prohibit you to name the horse 'Louise'!”

His cheek was twice its size after being hit by Louise, so Saito changed the name of the horse.

As for the rest of the money, to put the Zero Fighter, which was taken down from the ''Varsenda,'' a hangar......was built beside Colbert's laboratory using wood and metal sheets for protection from rains.

He thought of visiting Colbert teacher's grave, but looks like Kirche had brought the corpse of the teacher who did not have any relatives to her parents home. Tabitha had gone along as well. He did not understand the reason Kirche did so, but for now, once she comes back from Germania, he would ask her about the location of the grave, and would visit him someday, Saito thought.

Well then, regarding Louise's familiar who had become a noble suddenly, the people at the Academy of Magic had different responses.

The headmaster, Osman, was delighted.

“You can bury your bones in this world, huh?” His eyes narrowed. “I don't have the intention to do so,” when Saito explained, “In the future you'd say that because you don't have a wife, so to commemorate your becoming a noble, why don't you marry my niece and fortify your body? Although she married four times, failed them, and is forty-years old, she is still not bad.” At those words, Saito ran away.

As for Chevreuse the Red Clay teacher, “Well...”, he narrowed his eyes and was pleased.

Miss Vallière was also proud at this, as her feelings leaked out. “Are you taking classes here as well? If you are, buy this book and this book and that book. Although they are expensive, they are useful.” She started recommending her books which were used as textbooks. Saito ran away again.

Well then, the ones amongst the teachers who were happy were only those two. The rest did not look very happy. Just like how they were before, they ignored Saito like the air. There were also teachers who whispered, “I don't agree with his promotion.” As expected, the ones who were angered because Saito, who was once their companions, was now their superior, just ignored him.

The students' reactions were different as well.

Making fun of the ascent of a commoner, their minds did not think properly. Things like being afraid to approach Saito because of his war achievements, indifference.......

''That incident is fabricated, he is just a commoner, don't be so proud,'' et cetera... Students who did thus consisted of about half of the total ones. “Well, it's okay if you want to challenge me,” whenever Saito said that, duels would be provoked.

Well, they were at Guiche's level for him to defeat, at most. “I stopped the 70 000, there's no mistake about it.” Saito caused them to change their opinion about his ability after they tasted defeat from him.

He had beaten the hell out of at most three persons simultaneously at Vestri Court, and they did not insult him anymore.

A fortnight after Saito became a noble.......

In the midst of the morning haze, at the Vestri Court, one by one, students appeared. They were all participants in the Albion war in one way or another.

With easily nervous-looking appearances, they stared at the two persons who were standing in front of them.

In a black mantle, Guiche; and Saito.

Whether or not it was due to nervousness, Guiche stiffened.

Saito poked Guiche's elbow.

“Wh-what?”

“Aren't you the Commanding Officer? Address them properly!”

“Uu......”

Guiche groaned.

“What's the problem!?”

“My stomach hu-hurts......”

The students who gathered exploded in laughter.

“......Hang in there!” Mixed with sighs, Saito said.

“As I thought, isn't it better for you to become Commanding Officer? I am too heavy a baggage to be the Commanding Officer of Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.”

Troubled, Guiche said.

Ondine......

Under the prodding of Henrietta, this Imperial Guards corps was formed 3 days after Saito returned to the Academy of Magic. After making his resolution, he immediately went to Henrietta's and was informed of his assuming the position of Commanding Officer of the knights. After that, Henrietta
suggested the forming of a new knight corps, and this was carried out.

The legendary Imperial Guards had a glory which existed in the past. That knight corps, which was capped with the name of the water spirit in the deep waters of the Tristain royal family and its surrounding, was established more than thousands of years ago.

However, during the political disorder a few hundred years ago, it was abolished, until now...when Henrietta picked that name again.

“Don't care what type of history it has.”

Saito said to Guiche.

Guiche and the others thought that it was possibly the name of the legendary knight corps, but, as for Saito, when he thought about it, he neither had awe nor yearning.

“B-but......though I am the commanding officer of the legendary knight corps, it means...umm......”

Guiche rolled his eyes in difficulty.

At first, Saito thought he would be the Commanding Officer, but...... “Someone who was promoted from a commoner to suddenly become a commanding officer, he'd be under a lot of pressure.” Listening to Agnes' words, he abandoned his plans. He did not want to provoke needless jealousy.

Eventually, after discussions with Louise, for the time being, Guiche would be the Commanding Officer, and Saito the Assistant Commanding Officer.

Henrietta wanted Saito to be the Commanding Officer, but, as expected, Saito was not well-rehearsed with the rules of this world, not a mage, and a formally strange human who could not do things.

Guiche had made some achievements at the City of South Gotha, had received a medal, and besides, his father was a general of the army. Although his appearance, ability or experience might be insufficient, based on his lineage and war achievements, there would be no objections to his becoming the Commanding Officer of the knight corps.

“Oi, Guiche! Saito! Until when do you want to talk? Start the training! Don't you all want to train us until we're exhausted!?”

At these two slowpokes, the students who had become the members of the knight corps, shouted.

One who looked around could tell that Ondine was made up of the students of the Academy of Magic. Henrietta had established the third Imperial Guard Corps after the Magic Imperial Guards and the Musketeer Corps with youths who were not from the factions of the society or the palace.

“Hey, because you are slow, shouldn't you not complain?”

Saito spoke whilst poking Guiche's cheek. Guiche answered back undauntedly as well.

“Aren't it you the one who does nothing but complain?”

“Because you are pathetic!”

“That's why I've said that you should become the Commanding Officer!”

Both of them glared at each other. Suddenly, Saito turned his face away, and declared in a slightly contemptuous tone,

“......Damn. Because of that, Monmon did not forgive you, isn't it?”

At that instant, Guiche cut in.

“My affairs with Monmon had nooooooothing tooooo doooooo wiiiiiiith yoooooouuuuu!”

Half weeping, Guiche pulled out his wand.

“Interesting... Oh right, I haven't settled the score with you the other time!”

Saito let out a bellow and grasped Derfliner with his hand. The runes on his left hand shone. Guiche put down his wand and clenched his fist. Chevalier Saito was the man who stopped the 70 000. When he has a weapon, I have no chance to win.

“Because you can't use magic, too bad! Let's fight bare-handed!”

Saito released Derflinger, and leaped towards Guiche.

The gathered students was ecstatic as well.

“Get him! Punish that impertinent commoner! Guiche!”

“Oi, Saito! Go get that prideful Guiche!”

From a bench a distance away, two girls were watching the begin of the loud scuffle between Saito and Guiche. They were Louise and Montmorency. For some reason or another, every morning before breakfast, they would watch the scenery of Saito and the others' trainings.

“Geez. After the war, now it's make-believe knights? No matter how you think about it, looks like it's a quarrel this time. Huh, boys... Guess it really can't be helped, huh?”

Montmorency said in an amazed voice.

Speaking of Louise, since some time ago, she was doing something with an unusually nervous look.

“......What are you doing?”

With a slightly irritated voice, Louise replied.

“Mending something.”

At one look, it was indeed the T-shirt Saito wore. Holes where everywhere all over it. Louise was mending it somehow with great difficulty. But...no matter what, she was unskillful. With her thread entangled in a complicated way, the holes which were supposed to be mended were conversely bigger.

“Aren't you making it worse?”

“Sh't up.”

“To mend something, isn't it better to call a maid to do it?”

“It's alright. I'll do it.”

Whilst Louise was groaning ''mmm...,'' she started mending the shirt again.

“Louise, you haven't changed at all, huh?”

“Why?”

“Nope......mending a torn boy's shirt......girls who fall in love change, huh? I wonder.”

Louise lifted her face hastily. Her face reddened.

“Love, neeeevvvveeeerrrrr! T-torn shirt is pi-pipi-pitiable, so I s-sew it. That's all!”

“You're so disorientated. As if you had admitted it yourself.”

“Truthfully, I don't want to do it! Aaahh, sorry! Geez!”

While she said that, she was moving the needle painstakingly.

Louise was thinking to somehow help Saito, who was engrossed in the knight corps. But, she was not a member of the knight corps... No matter how much she thought about the things she could do, she did not know of any at all. For the time being, she would just mend his shirt.

When it comes to Saito, like an idiot, he became engrossed in striving for the organization and the trainings of the knight corps. Because of that, the moment classes ended, he would train them. Returning to the room after he was worn out, he would sleep after that. Every morning, just like that, since dusk, he'd be very busy with gathering with the other knight trainees, swinging their swords, practicing using magic all at once, and sparring.

He practically left Louise alone.

It was just like an attitude of “I don't need your help.”

That is, well...maybe because Louise was not a member of the knight corps, to which nothing could be done.

''Huhhh...'' Louise let out a small sigh.

She could not amuse Saito well, and could not help him as well. As she thought of that, her self-confidence wavered even more.

''As I thought, I can't do it, huh......?'' Tears welled in her eyes. With the sharpness of the user of Water, Montmorency noticed Louise's agony, and narrowed her eyes.

“Whhhhat? Are you uncomfortable anywhere? Well, a lover who neglects you and engross himself in other things, so you become dispirited huh?”

“Haah? What are you talking about? What lover? Stop it!”

“Am I wrong? Weelll, is it a secret crush then? Naturally, you towards Saito.”

“Wrong! Absolutely wrong! Completely different from love! I never think of him at all!”

Blushing deeply, Louise protested.

“It's fine. But let me give you a warning.”

“What is it!?”

“Although you like him, you cannot allow him immediately.”

“Haaaa! What are you saying!? Isn't that stupid!?”

[[Image:ZnT09-123.jpg|thumb]]
“A person like you appears to be firm on the outside, but you flow according to the ambiance easily. Listen. Men are all unfaithful beings. ''A little bit is okay'', when you unintentionally allow him too much, he'll lose interest in you and go find other girls.”

“Stu-stupid! There's no reason to allow them! Allow what!?”

Ignoring the things she did in the past, Louise yelled.

“Your voice is shaking. When you are struck at the bull's eye, you would be shaky immediately, eh? But you don't have to worry. Lately you are left aside by him, right? A completely frustrated woman is a no-no. Because of only little things, you get irritated, huh?”

“Haaaaahhhh!? The one's who's left aside, isn't it you!? Montmorency The Flood. What are you doing at such a place? To lookout for Guiche? That idiot had unexpectedly received a medal, and now he's getting more attention than before, eh? The girls who like him even like that, should have increased, right!?”

''Chonchon.'' Montmorency hit Louise's shoulder, and pointed towards Saito's direction.

She looked, and noticed that the scuffle had ended before they realized.

“Eh?”

Louise stared, pop-eyed.

A certain girl wearing a light brown mantle was handing something to Saito.

“Looks like the one getting the attention isn't Saito, eh?”

“What's wrong?”

Saito asked the girl in front of him.

The one in front of him with her cheeks crimson red was the girl who had once two-timed with Guiche......Katie. Beside them were a few fellow academy female students who were staring at Saito with similar expressions. All of them were wearing light brown mantle......which meant that they were first-year students.

“Um-umm......do you want to read this?”

With a bashfully radiant face, the long-haired, lovely Katie took out something which looked like a letter.

“I-I wrote it as well.”

“Please look at it.”

The other female students handed their letters to Saito one by one as well.

“Letter?”

“Umm......I wrote a poem. By all means, please read it.”

With his mouth agape, he asked the girls of the lower grade.

“......Why me?”

The girls exchanged glances and nodded in unison.

“Because, you are so cool. You could stop 70 000 military troops alone right?”

“Next time when you are free, could you please tell us more about it?”

From behind, Guiche's bitter voice could be heard.

“Wh-what about me? No letters for me!?”

“Guiche-sama already has Montmorency-sama right?”

Aloof, Katie declared clearly.

“You girls are always the best, all the time! Montmorency is Montmorency, you are you! I say! A valorous man only has love for courage and achievements! Please understand!”

Shouting that, Guiche bit on his rose and put on airs. But at that moment, a cluster of water enveloped Guiche's body.

“Ugh! Aargh! I-I! I can't br-breath...ughhh...”

In the water column, Guiche was in agony. Before they noticed it, Montmorency was already on her feet, wielding her wand. Expressionless, and very frightening-looking.

“Uuuuuwwwaaaaa, Monmon is scarrrryyyyy.” While she was saying shakily, Katie quickly handed over a package to him.

“Umm......I'm not sure whether it fits your taste or not, but I baked these biscuits myself. Please try them.”

“Biscuit?”

A gently and softly luscious smell from the bag was hanging in the air.

Apparently delicious, involuntarily he extended his hand......and a small hand stretched out from beside him.

That hand tore up that bag, and removed the biscuits from the inside.

''Gnash....''

''Aumaumaumaum...''

He timidly looked beside him, and saw Louise's face which was as if the biscuits were extremely awful.

“Wh-what are you doing?”

“What is this? It tastes awful.”

“I did so hard in making them!”

“Don't give pet feeds to other people's pet dog.”

“What 'pet dog'!? Saito-sama is a hero!”

“Hero? Who?”

Without thinking, Saito puffed up his chest.

“I am!”

The next moment, Louise's knee struck his stomach, and Saito tumbled to the ground. Louise placed her feet firmly on Saito's face. In a completely typical style, Louise yelled.

“You had merely stopped the 70 000, what are you so proud of? It's just like stopping a farmer's cattle. What's so great about it!?”

Next, Louise trampled Saito's groin, delivering the finishing blow. ''Oouucchhh!'' Saito groaned, and became silent.

Everyone at that place thought that Louise was great. She had referred to the 70 000 military troops as farmer's cattle. The female students were frightened of such a person with unusual strength, and ran away, dispersed.

Louise seized Saito who had fainted in agony by the legs, and dragged him along.

With his hands and legs tied by ice loops, Guiche was taken away by the floating Montmorency.

With the Commanding Officer and Assistant Commanding Officer absent, the assembled male trainees exchanged troubled glances. Malicorne let out a sigh, and said.

“Wouldn't it be great if Louise and Montmorency become our Commanding Officers?”

The male trainees nodded their heads unanimously.

In the room, Louise who had been dragging him all along, ''thump!'', chucked him onto the bed.

Saito came to, and shouted angrily at Louise.

“What the heck are you doing?”

Louise's cheeks puffed, and she folded her arms.

“There's no problem being enthusiastic about it. I thought it's good for you to let you do as you please, but......”

“But what?”

Louise became silent.

“What's the problem?”

At his inquiry, ''huhh...''. Louise let off a weak sigh, and slipped into her bed.

“......Damn. You just carry on with your busy life.”

Saito was hit by those words. Evidently, because he was too busy lately and did not care about Louise, she was sulking now.

That was inevitable. His recent self was somehow full with fervor.

New position, new events which he had not experienced before......

Such things made his heart beat in excitement. Naturally, the time he spent with Louise decreased as well; nothing could be done about that.

Besides, those guys who attacked us the other day......

“Those guys who attacked us before this......it would be troublesome if they strike again right? Isn't it good to have more allies now?”

''Well, that's true, but...'' Louise pursed her lips.

“But during the other time, you managed to win by your own.”

“That could not be told at all!”

Saito bellowed angrily, but Louise was more displeased with his not spending more time with her than that incident.

“Which means that you can't spend time with your master-sama, eh?”

Louise kicked her legs around under the blanket, and complained.

“Why that displeased look?”

“Nothing......but that means that I don't have to call you Master-sama now.”

“Why!?”

“Well, I'm a noble now right!? We are equal now right!”

“Haaah? What the heck are you talking about!? I've said already! Don't confuse a mere 'Chevalier' with the Duke La Valliere's position! We had only risen from the status of a human with a dog to a human with a MONKEY! That's all! Don't get the wrong idea!”

Louise combed her hair up and declared.

“Ah, I see......” Saito was further unamused.

And he had been thinking for a while that he could be equal to Louise. Looks like that wasn't the case at all.

Saito became quiet, and looking bored, Louise crawled into her bed......and pulled the blanket over her head.

Louise was not seriously thinking that they were ''not equal''. In other words, she did not care about the difference in their social status. Saito is Saito. That's all that matters.

It was simply that she did not know her feelings, and felt that Saito who was engrossed in the knight corps was a little unforgivable; at which she unintentionally insulted the Chevalier title.

At Saito's silence, Louise poked her head out from the blanket.

“............”

Like a rabbit, the face which was peeking from the hole stared at Saito, after which it slipped back again.

“Think about what you should do to improve your master's mood.”

“Although you say that.”

Seemingly troubled, Saito scratched his head. From the bed, Louise extended her hand, with a finger pointing up

“Hug me tightly? A-and whisper at my ears 'I would like to serve you.'...or something like that.”

''What do you mean by “Hug me tightly”!?'' Saito was a little angry inside.

''So you want to tie me down using that bait......?'' He was thinking that, but not unwillingly, he still hugged Louise from on top the blanket.

Under the blanket, Louise became quiet like a cat.

Louise......unconsciously relaxed her face.

'No.....Being hugged by a boy one likes somehow feels good. Although it is from the top of a blanket.''

''If it was possible, I want it like this all the time. But I cannot permit that. Aah, but what should I do if he request that? If I allow him once, will he really be unfaithful as Montmorency said? What should I do?'' As she was thinking about that......Saito opened his mouth.

“Hey Louise.”

“Wh-what......?”

“Is that enough?”

“Heh?”

In the blanket, Louise squinted her eyes.

“How do I say it? Everyone is waiting for me. Since I am an Assistant Commanding Officer......if I skip practice, how could I discipline them?”

Leaving those words behind, Saito left the bed immediately, and went out of the room.

Left behind, Louise was in a daze for a little while, and she shook......

She sprang up from the bed swiftly, and started kicking the wall.

“What's that!? What does he mean! All my pride is shattered now!”

After kicking the wall for a while, Louise muttered whilst panting.

“You just wait and see......When I am serious......Be it a maid or an elf...All of them would wag their tails and run away!”

The next day......After school, Saito went to the kitchen to greet those over there.

He remembered that he had not seen Siesta's face for a while. He ought to inform her about his becoming a noble properly with his own mouth.

Siesta's figure could not be seen. Saito asked her boss, Marteau, who was tasting a stew.

“Do you know where Siesta is?”

At his question, Marteau glared fiercely at Saito.

“I won't tell someone who has been wagging his tail at nobles.”

He declared. As if having the same opinion as their master, the other cooks who once praised Saito so much, were now watching him with cold eyes.

Compared to the times when he was insulted by the students, Saito was many times sadder now.

Being told such words by such kind people, Saito gradually broke out in tears. Subsequently, Head Chef Marteau panicked.

“Oi oi! You had taken all the trouble to become a noble, and now you're crying?”

“But......you all were so kind to me......and you had changed......but I didn't change at all......”

“Don't cry! Geez, for God's sake, why on earth did you want to become a noble!?”

Saito bit his lips.

“I could not say properly, but......somehow I wanted it. Hey uncle, you can touch people's hearts through your cooking. So you became a chef, and this is somewhere you would be. Am I wrong?”

“Hmm, well......now that you say that, maybe that's true.”

“I am like that as well. I want a place I belong to, a place where I can have a go at the things I can do. I believe that my position as a noble would make it easier for me to do so. It doesn't mean that I specially wanted to become a noble. If that place is near the thing I want to do......I would use that place conversely, I think.”

At his words, Marteau the head chef shrugged.

“I don't have much knowledge. You tell me difficult things, but I don't get it. Just that, didn't you become haughty......?”

Seemingly embarrassed, Marteau Head Chef muttered.

“Haughty? I don't have such intention at all!! Please treat me the same way as before! If you think I'm unreasonable and detest me, then don't say anything.”

Marteau head chef snorted. After that, he promptly hugged Saito.

“So-sorry......To tell you the truth, I am jealous of you......To become a noble from a commoner, that is as hard as a human becoming God! But hearing your words, I am now relieved. You are you. Right? “Our Sword”!”

“Although I don't really understand, I am glad to become your sword, as always!”

''Guriguri'', Marteau head chef stroked Saito's head.

“Tell Siesta the same thing! That girl is feeling really down now......”

At that instant,

''Bang!'', The kitchen door was opened hard. ''Thump thump thump'' Siesta rushed in.

“Waaaah waaaaah! This is bad! Waaah, waaah!”

It was a somewhat huge pandemonium.

“What is wrong?”

Marteau head chef asked.

“I! I have been transferred! Aargh!”

“Transferred?”

Saito and Marteau head chef exchanged glances. Then Siesta noticed Saito's presence at that place, and blushed furiously.

“Saito-san......I, I......”

Filled with emotion, Siesta murmured.

“Wh-what on earth......aren't you feeling really down now?”

“You're right. I am a bit down. Because Saito-san had become a noble. I thought after you become a noble, you would forget about me.”

“I won't forget!”

“But it's alright now.”

“What the heck is going on!?”

Marteau head chef asked, and Siesta lowered her head.

“Thank you very much for the taking good care of me so far.”

“Haaaah?”

Siesta showed a paper she was holding to the blank head chef.

“Isn't this the signature of the queen?”

Sure enough, that was an official document on which Henrietta's name was written. Underneath it, there was Old Osman's signature as well.

“What, what? "Arrange a servant from within the academy to serve Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga". What is this?”

“This morning, this letter from the royal palace arrived at Osman-sama's. After that, he ordered the head of maids to choose someone. But the head of maids chose me. To wait on him, someone who's close to him would be better, which is me.”

Not understanding why it happened, Saito became nervous, and Siesta quickly bowed her head.

“Because of that, please treat me well."

During that time, Louise......was trying to carry out the strategy which she had been scheming secretly for the past two days.

“Until now, the way to do things is wrong.”

“How is it wrong?”

The one asking Louise who was murmuring continually was Derflinger. As usual, Louise had appointed the intelligent sword as her fellow staff in her operation plans.

“How should I say it? I had been trying to win at places outside my field. Be it a black cat appearance, or a maid-like appearance......anyway, these are not things nobles do.”

“That's possible.”

“For the time being, whilst satisfying my pride, I would go back to basics.”

Louise exaggerated. The clothes she was wearing to was......that legendary “sailor uniform”. Some time ago, she had bowed her head low and borrow it from Montmorency. It was a present Guiche gave her after he had received the remains from Saito. It was tailored to fit the lean body of Montmorency, but somehow it fitted Louise as well. Obviously there was a lot of space left in front of her breasts, and the clothes were too long as well......but Louise held it together using pins.

“Basics?”

“Yes. It is useless parading in weird stuffs. The ears of the cat were overdone. Anyway, after confirming that your ideas are out of the question, I will win by using my own thoughts and my inspirations. That is what a real noble would do.”

Louise folded her arms, and peered into the mirror, satisfied.

With her body wearing the baggy sailor uniform, Louise turned around the spot. Her pink hair, scarf, and the pleated skirt of her uniform flew up simultaneously.

“Aren't you imitating that maid?”

[[Image:ZnT09-137.jpg|thumb]]
“Shut up. Between the maid and I, our power vary a lot!”

“Aren't you the weaker one? It is somewhat fatter......”

Inhaling a deep breath, Louise reached out for the wand on top of the small desk beside her. Derflinger's attitude changed completely.

“Nope, stronger.”

“Obviously!”

With a triumphant face, Louise posed before the mirror.

Holding the hem of her skirt up, Louise put her little finger into her mouth. At her look, Derflinger put in.

“Anyway, if partner like such things......how about if you're more frank? Don't turn around, isn't it good just to say 'I'll do the same'? It's over.”

“NO!”

“Why is that so?”

“Well......if I do that, won't he get carried away? It is not like the other time. As I said, he groped those breasts, so I put him down. He is unforgivable.”

“You're not honest.”

“Or perhaps I should say.”

Louise gripped the sword, and peered into the hilt part with a scary face.

“I did not like him specially.”

“Yes.”

With a voice of complete disbelief, Derflinger muttered.

After that, ''Haaaaaa......'', let off a deep sigh.

“What's the matter?”

“I am still cute after all. This is, another sin.”

“......My dear, you are really calm huh.”

“After seeing such a tidy and cute me, that insect would have to fall on his knees.”

“Really?”

“Fufu. Fufufufufufu.”

“Sorry, I'm scared.”

“He will surely feel like this eh?”

Carried away, Louise crawled at the bed. Under Derflinger's amazed scrutiny, Louise's favourite monodrama of late began.

<nowiki>“Louise~~~, Louise~~~You are so cute......Your appearance is better than the time you wore maid clothes~~~ I had fallen madly in love with Louise~~~!”

After that, Louise stood up quickly.

“Hmph! Isn't this obvious! Now you notice my charm? Aah, I can't do anything about it!”

Again, Louise knelt at the floor.

“I'm sorry~~~Sorry for ignoring you~~~I got carried away after becoming a noble, sorry for that~~~Sorry for engrossing in the knight thingy~~~Sorry for looking for at the maid~~~Sorry for groping that half-elf's ridiculous breasts~~~!”</nowiki>

Louise stood straight.

“If you want to apologize, you know how to treat me right?”

Flat on the ground, Louise licked dust.

“Yes! I am a humble dog......Louise-sama's vile pet dog......I would do anything......Please let me stay by your side......”

Standing up, Louise folded her arms. She was carried away excitedly, as if her familiar was just right there. With a smile full of bizarrely swelling excitement an a victory boast, she looked down on the imaginary familiar.

“If you understand, li-lili-lick my sh-shsh-shoes.”

“Yeeess! I will lick it! This Saito dog will lick it!”

Louise cringed down and lowered her head.

“Hey lady.”

“What!? Now's the climax! Don't disturb! It's really exciting after this!”

“The door is......”

“What's with the door!? What happened to the door!”

Louise turned around. With eyes as if they were looking at a miserable creature, Siesta and Saito who were present there were staring at her. Louise's face paled.

Siesta rushed over to Louise, and held those hands.

“Let's go to a place with free medical treatment, okay? You're affected from the warm spell of spring huh......It's all right. You be healed quickly.”

Saito approached her, and peered into Louise's face.

“Say honestly. What did you eat?”

Strongly, Louise shook both of them off, and went to the window. From there, she tried to jump down.

“Wa-wait!”

“Louise! Oi! This is the third floor!”

Siesta and Saito ran after her. Louise yelled frantically.

“Leave me! Please, leave me alone!”

After they managed to calm Louise down, 2 hours had already passed.

With her face fuming, Louise glared at Saito and Siesta. Both of them drooped their heads. To hide her embarrassment at their seeing THAT, Louise muttered with a sullen face.

“Why did you bring her back?”

“Please take care of me!”

Beaming, Siesta bowed down at Louise.

“If you come here to wait on me, there is no need for me.”

Gazing at Siesta who was looking at her, Louise declared.

“That......Despite your words, I did not come to take care of Miss Valliere. I come to take care of Saito-san.”

“He can take care of himself.”

“It is the personal command of Her Majesty The Queen.”

“Princess did!?”

Louise shouted wildly.

“Yes. Please look at this.”

Siesta showed the official documents from Queen Henrietta which had been going around, to Louise.

“......That's true, huh. A servant for Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga.”

“Although it's me, I would still not come here to intrude.”

“I don't know,” Louise shook her head.

“What about it?”

Louise glared at Saito.

“Eh? I?”

“Yes. You want Siesta to be with right? What about it?”

With a jerk, Louise glared at Saito. Looking troubled, Saito scratched his nose.

“Lately, I became busy......honestly, I can't clean the room......”

At a closer look, a layer of dust had settled in the room. During those days, Saito was the one who cleaned the room. But since the formation of the Knight Corps, he had no time to clean it.

“I would do anything!”

“Is that okay? I have a bad feeling about this...”

“To take care of Saito-san is my happiness.”

Siesta smiled pleasantly.

''Oh no'', Louise thought. ''Wh-what noble words.'' As usual, Saito's face reddened a bit.

For guys, there aren't any words which would make them happier than this. And Siesta had declared those words.

Because of the grave situation, Louise counterattacked from another angle.

“Well, since you're unwilling to give in......it's bad, but never mind......Where are you going to sleep? There's only one bed.”

“Isn't it okay for us to sleep together? Because the bed is big enough.”

“No! No! Noooooo! It's too small! Besides, isn't Siesta......”

''a commoner'', as Louise was about to say this, she swallowed her words. She remembered her debt of gratitude towards Siesta. And now, she could not bring herself to treat commoners with disdain.

But still sleeping together is an absolute NO. Louise did not know what this Siesta would do to Saito when she was sleeping.

“Well then, okay. I will sleep at my straw again. It should be okay for you two to sleep together.”

Saito said dryly again.

“Heh?”

In a daze, Siesta shook her head.

“The idea! Saito-san is now a Knight-sama! You MUST sleep at a bed! Well, I'll accompany you!”

“......Heee?”

Saito's face reddened all the more. Louise was trembling all over. And finally, she said those words which she did not want to say.

“O-okay. No pr-problem. Let's sleep together.”

“......But, sleeping together with nobles......”

“Saito is now a noble as well.”

“But, Saito-san is Saito-san......”

Siesta shifted uneasily.

With a stiff smile, Louise said.

“That's okay.”

“All right......”

Apparently embarrassed, Siesta hung her head in shame.

After that- “Well then, first of all, cleaning!” -Siesta started cleaning the room, apparently enjoying it.

“Let me help,” Saito suggested, and started helping Siesta's cleaning. For a while, Louise fixed her eyes on the two who were cleaning the room, seemingly enjoying it......Eventually, she felt somewhat unable to stay there any more.

“I'll do it as well.”

Siesta and Saito opened their eyes wide.

“What? Is it funny for me to clean up?”

“Nope, because this thing had never happened even once before.”

Louise snatched the dustcloth from Siesta's hand, and started polishing the bed. Yet, not matter what, she was inept at it. Because she had crumpled the dustcloth into a clump and did it like that, it did not become cleaner at all. Finding it hard to continue looking at her- “This is the way to do it.”- Siesta explained to Louise.

After a few hours, looking at the sparklingly clean room, Siesta said joyfully.

“We had made it clean!”

“Yeah,” Louise nodded. Looking at that clean room, somehow her anger subsided......''Huh, well, forget it...''. She felt thus.

During that night.

The three of them slept “like the [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes#River Character|character for river]]. Saito was in the middle, with Louise at his right and Siesta at his left.

Louise felt rather embarrassed at sleeping like she did on other days, which was to lay her head on Saito's chest. So she separate herself a little from him, with her back facing him. Siesta had the same feelings, or else she was thoughtful; but she slept apart from Saito as well. Initially, Louise could not sleep, and kept an eye out on the two of them. If they did anything strange, she planned to jump up and whack Saito.

Nevertheless, Siesta and Saito were perfectly still. Not used to cleaning, Louise slowly fell asleep.

Saito really was Saito, stiffening just like that. At any rate, beside him were Louise and Siesta who were sleeping. With two sleeping girls beside him, he did not have any fantasies at all.

''......This isn't really a good thing.''

Saito thought. Because he was too nervous, he did not even feel a tinge of sweetness. Or perhaps, stuck between the silent pressures from the feelings of animosity, anger, and not knowing what to do, which were not visible to Louise and Siesta, he was about to be flattened.

''But......now isn't the time to worry over these girls.''

''Louise had said that as “That is a reward.”......''

''I am loved completely by her, but if I have any feelings left for other girls, I can't do anything weird to Siesta......''

His mind became more and more troubled.

''First of all, I have to forget the girls' affairs.''

''Somehow or another, right now the organization of the Knight Corps is the most important, so...''

''I have to focus completely on doing a man's job, so...''

Saito drove Louise and Siesta out of his head......and thought.

''In this world, what can I do?''

''I don't know.''

''Even if I devote myself to training, as I thought, the answer did not appear.''

''Oh well...it has just begun. Just understand little by little will be good enough.''

Displaying his optimistic characteristic, Saito closed his eyes.

''Teacher, I will do my best......''

He whispered softly.

Worn out by the noon's training, Saito slowly went into the dream world.

After she dozed off for a while, Louise suddenly opened her eyes. She was sleeping lightly.

She had an unpleasant premonition, and she looked towards Saito......and without her knowing it, ''hadn't Siesta been using Saito's upper arm as a pillow? But until just now, she was still apart from him!'' Louise ground her teeth.

''Fuuunn'', and she placed her head on Saito's left arm. After that......Siesta's head moved, and this time, assumed a part of Saito's shoulder as her pillow.

Louise clenched her fist, and just like her, placed her head on his left shoulder. Siesta's head moved all the more, and finally reached his chest.

“......You are already awake, right?”

“Mmmpphh...”

Siesta's face blushed a bit, and snored unnaturally. As if she wanted to say “That's my place!”, Louise placed her head further up Saito's chest.

Siesta's eyes opened slowly.

Between Saito's chest, both of them glared at each other.

“Leave.”

When Louise said that, Siesta counterattacked.

“If Saito-san say that, then only I'll leave.”

“Because he's sleeping, I'll give the command. Leave.”

“No.”

“You surrendered at Albion right? You backed out.”

“Wrong. That is merely because I pitied Miss Valliere.”

Louise trembled for a while. ''Huuuuuu...'', she took in a deep breath, and gently pressed her lips against the sleeping Saito's.

“Eh?”

“Mmmph......”

And then, she inserted her tongue flamboyantly.

“Mmph, mmpppphhhh, mmm......”

Dumbfounded, Siesta looked at them. Or perhaps, at the terrible intensity of Louise. Much greater than kiss, it was like the force of stabbing with a knife.

After turning her tongue around in Saito's mouth forcefully, Louise's lips left, and declared to Siesta.

“We are not really lovers. But, he is my property. It is awful for you to interfere between us.

With a killing intent heavily implied in her voice, Louise said.

For a while, Siesta was overwhelmed by Louise's force......but eventually regained herself. Facing Louise's glare straight on, she grasped Saito's right hand.

And before Louise could even stop her, Siesta inserted his hand into the gap between her nightclothes. Grandly, she held his hand in her cleavage, making Louise feel suffocated.

“Mmmphh, mmmmmm......!”

“Until now, I know nothing at all at how to attract boys.”

“......Liar!”

“It's true. But the girl who could not stand looking at such a me......taught me various things. Various things.”

“I-I see. Because of that you let him touch your breasts? And you said you knew nothing at all?”

Her face twitching, Louise said.

“Different from Miss Valliere, I can't go on just waiting. Please treat me well.”

“Take care...Well, I'll try to do my best. But, I still think that's useless. This guy has fallen madly in love with me!”

Triumphantly, Louise said.

“Ah......He must have been confused by that noble ambiance.”

“That's not true at all!”

“If that's the case, he likes every part of you?”

Louise fell silent. She was not sure about that.

Siesta peered into Louise's face and said.

“So how about this? In this coming Sleipnir Ball, if Saito-san could find Miss Valliere......I'll admit that Saito-san really likes Miss Valliere. When he does that, I will truly give up.”

“Isn't this interesting?”

Blowing her top, Louise accepted that proposal.

“You won't regret? On the other hand, if he could not find you......”

Saito did not know the girls' fight which was unfolding on top of his chest......

At this time, Saito who was possibly the most fortunate and unfortunate man in Halkeginia, was having an ironical nightmare of him being wooed by both Guiche and Malicorne in the midst of the training of the Knight Corps.

On top of Saito's right arm, Siesta started to snore. After scowling at her face......Louise let off a sigh.

''Is it true that as Siesta says, Saito is only attracted to me because of my noble ambiance?'' Her self-confidence was swaying increasingly.

And he was so near to her......but she did not know his feelings at all. This thing had made Louise really uneasy.

At the same time, a question arose in her mind.

It was about Henrietta.

''No matter how much Saito's achievement was, it is impossible for a queen herself to assign a personal maid to him.''

''That is too kind.''

''What on earth is Henrietta's motive?''

''Don't tell me that she intend to assign another dangerous task to him?''

''If Henrietta is going to visit this time......'', Louise fell asleep.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter4 ~Preview~|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter5

2009-01-03T00:33:23Z

JackBassV: Ondine or Undine?

== Ondine or Undine? ==

While Ondine and Undine have the same meaning (Ondine is Germanic, while Undine is Greek,) Undine is the more common spelling. It's certainly the more familiar spelling, thanks to games such as [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Secret_of_Mana '''Secrets of Mana'''].

The main reason I'd like to see the spelling changed though is quite simple: I prefer the pronunciation of Undine!

JBV^_^

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter5

2009-01-03T00:26:49Z

JackBassV:

===Chapter 5 – Ondine ・ Knight Corps of The Water Spirit===

Saito was publicly made into a noble, but his life did not change very much.

Because the 'Chevalier' title comes with an annuity, his financial status became somewhat more stable, although his life did not change drastically.

Despite the different places, the living expenses in Tristain per person was 120 Ecu. The sum of annuity Saito receives is 500 Ecu. It was a sum with which a commoner's family of four could live quite comfortably. It was something like the income of the lower class nobles without any lands.

At the start of every month, he would receive a sum of money which amounts to one twelfth of his annuity from the finance office. Therefore, every month, Saito had to bring his “Chevalier” letter of appointment, and squeeze with the other lower class nobles who would be trying to take their salary or annuity at the Tristain's finance office's counter.

The place he lives in was still unchanged- Louise's room. Although there were other rooms available if he wanted to rent a room, Louise disliked the notion. Aren't you wasting your extra money? Louise said.

For the time being, according to Louise's suggestion that it is indispensable in his service to the knight corps, Saito borrowed the annuity in advance and bought a horse.

It was grey and sleek-looking, and was quite a good army horse.

And influenced by Louise's advice that a good rider needs not just a good horse but also a good harness, he bought a good harness as well. His two months' annuity almost disappeared just like that. Because an angry Louise would not cease to bother him and let him win, Saito bought the horse and the harness reluctantly.

But, he was not satisfied, and at the beginning, Saito named the horse “Louise.”

“Louise. If you want a carrot, neigh.”

“Yo! Louise. We're having a long ride today, hang on there, run! If you're slow, I'll punish you! Get it?”

While he was mimicking Louise's mouth, his releasing his small resentments was quickly discovered.

“I prohibit you to name the horse 'Louise'!”

His cheek was twice its size after being hit by Louise, so Saito changed the name of the horse.

As for the rest of the money, to put the Zero Fighter, which was taken down from the ''Varsenda,'' a hangar......was built beside Colbert's laboratory using wood and metal sheets for protection from rains.

He thought of visiting Colbert teacher's grave, but looks like Kirche had brought the corpse of the teacher who did not have any relatives to her parents home. Tabitha had gone along as well. He did not understand the reason Kirche did so, but for now, once she comes back from Germania, he would ask her about the location of the grave, and would visit him someday, Saito thought.

Well then, regarding Louise's familiar who had become a noble suddenly, the people at the Academy of Magic had different responses.

The headmaster, Osman, was delighted.

“You can bury your bones in this world, huh?” His eyes narrowed. “I don't have the intention to do so,” when Saito explained, “In the future you'd say that because you don't have a wife, so to commemorate your becoming a noble, why don't you marry my niece and fortify your body? Although she married four times, failed them, and is forty-years old, she is still not bad.” At those words, Saito ran away.

As for Chevreuse the Red Clay teacher, “Well...”, he narrowed his eyes and was pleased.

Miss Vallière was also proud at this, as her feelings leaked out. “Are you taking classes here as well? If you are, buy this book and this book and that book. Although they are expensive, they are useful.” She started recommending her books which were used as textbooks. Saito ran away again.

Well then, the ones amongst the teachers who were happy were only those two. The rest did not look very happy. Just like how they were before, they ignored Saito like the air. There were also teachers who whispered, “I don't agree with his promotion.” As expected, the ones who were angered because Saito, who was once their companions, was now their superior, just ignored him.

The students' reactions were different as well.

Making fun of the ascent of a commoner, their minds did not think properly. Things like being afraid to approach Saito because of his war achievements, indifference.......

''That incident is fabricated, he is just a commoner, don't be so proud,'' et cetera... Students who did thus consisted of about half of the total ones. “Well, it's okay if you want to challenge me,” whenever Saito said that, duels would be provoked.

Well, they were at Guiche's level for him to defeat, at most. “I stopped the 70 000, there's no mistake about it.” Saito caused them to change their opinion about his ability after they tasted defeat from him.

He had beaten the hell out of at most three persons simultaneously at Vestri Court, and they did not insult him anymore.

A fortnight after Saito became a noble.......

In the midst of the morning haze, at the Vestri Court, one by one, students appeared. They were all participants in the Albion war in one way or another.

With easily nervous-looking appearances, they stared at the two persons who were standing in front of them.

In a black mantle, Guiche; and Saito.

Whether or not it was due to nervousness, Guiche stiffened.

Saito poked Guiche's elbow.

“Wh-what?”

“Aren't you the Commanding Officer? Address them properly!”

“Uu......”

Guiche groaned.

“What's the problem!?”

“My stomach hu-hurts......”

The students who gathered exploded in laughter.

“......Hang in there!” Mixed with sighs, Saito said.

“As I thought, isn't it better for you to become Commanding Officer? I am too heavy a baggage to be the Commanding Officer of Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.”

Troubled, Guiche said.

Ondine......

Under the prodding of Henrietta, this Imperial Guards corps was formed 3 days after Saito returned to the Academy of Magic. After making his resolution, he immediately went to Henrietta's and was informed of his assuming the position of Commanding Officer of the knights. After that, Henrietta
suggested the forming of a new knight corps, and this was carried out.

The legendary Imperial Guards had a glory which existed in the past. That knight corps, which was capped with the name of the water spirit in the deep waters of the Tristain royal family and its surrounding, was established more than thousands of years ago.

However, during the political disorder a few hundred years ago, it was abolished, until now...when Henrietta picked that name again.

“Don't care what type of history it has.”

Saito said to Guiche.

Guiche and the others thought that it was possibly the name of the legendary knight corps, but, as for Saito, when he thought about it, he neither had awe nor yearning.

“B-but......though I am the commanding officer of the legendary knight corps, it means...umm......”

Guiche rolled his eyes in difficulty.

At first, Saito thought he would be the Commanding Officer, but...... “Someone who was promoted from a commoner to suddenly become a commanding officer, he'd be under a lot of pressure.” Listening to Agnes' words, he abandoned his plans. He did not want to provoke needless jealousy.

Eventually, after discussions with Louise, for the time being, Guiche would be the Commanding Officer, and Saito the Assistant Commanding Officer.

Henrietta wanted Saito to be the Commanding Officer, but, as expected, Saito was not well-rehearsed with the rules of this world, not a mage, and a formally strange human who could not do things.

Guiche had made some achievements at the City of South Gotha, had received a medal, and besides, his father was a general of the army. Although his appearance, ability or experience might be insufficient, based on his lineage and war achievements, there would be no objections to his becoming the Commanding Officer of the knight corps.

“Oi, Guiche! Saito! Until when do you want to talk? Start the training! Don't you all want to train us until we're exhausted!?”

At these two slowpokes, the students who had become the members of the knight corps, shouted.

One who looked around could tell that Ondine was made up of the students of the Academy of Magic. Henrietta had established the third Imperial Guard Corps after the Magic Imperial Guards and the Musketeer Corps with youths who were not from the factions of the society or the palace.

“Hey, because you are slow, shouldn't you not complain?”

Saito spoke whilst poking Guiche's cheek. Guiche answered back undauntedly as well.

“Aren't it you the one who does nothing but complain?”

“Because you are pathetic!”

“That's why I've said that you should become the Commanding Officer!”

Both of them glared at each other. Suddenly, Saito turned his face away, and declared in a slightly contemptuous tone,

“......Damn. Because of that, Monmon did not forgive you, isn't it?”

At that instant, Guiche cut in.

“My affairs with Monmon had nooooooothing tooooo doooooo wiiiiiiith yoooooouuuuu!”

Half weeping, Guiche pulled out his wand.

“Interesting... Oh right, I haven't settled the score with you the other time!”

Saito let out a bellow and grasped Derfliner with his hand. The runes on his left hand shone. Guiche put down his wand and clenched his fist. Chevalier Saito was the man who stopped the 70 000. When he has a weapon, I have no chance to win.

“Because you can't use magic, too bad! Let's fight bare-handed!”

Saito released Derflinger, and leaped towards Guiche.

The gathered students was ecstatic as well.

“Get him! Punish that impertinent commoner! Guiche!”

“Oi, Saito! Go get that prideful Guiche!”

From a bench a distance away, two girls were watching the begin of the loud scuffle between Saito and Guiche. They were Louise and Montmorency. For some reason or another, every morning before breakfast, they would watch the scenery of Saito and the others' trainings.

“Geez. After the war, now it's make-believe knights? No matter how you think about it, looks like it's a quarrel this time. Huh, boys... Guess it really can't be helped, huh?”

Montmorency said in an amazed voice.

Speaking of Louise, since some time ago, she was doing something with an unusually nervous look.

“......What are you doing?”

With a slightly irritated voice, Louise replied.

“Mending something.”

At one look, it was indeed the T-shirt Saito wore. Holes where everywhere all over it. Louise was mending it somehow with great difficulty. But...no matter what, she was unskillful. With her thread entangled in a complicated way, the holes which were supposed to be mended were conversely bigger.

“Aren't you making it worse?”

“Sh't up.”

“To mend something, isn't it better to call a maid to do it?”

“It's alright. I'll do it.”

Whilst Louise was groaning ''mmm...,'' she started mending the shirt again.

“Louise, you haven't changed at all, huh?”

“Why?”

“Nope......mending a torn boy's shirt......girls who fall in love change, huh? I wonder.”

Louise lifted her face hastily. Her face reddened.

“Love, neeeevvvveeeerrrrr! T-torn shirt is pi-pipi-pitiable, so I s-sew it. That's all!”

“You're so disorientated. As if you had admitted it yourself.”

“Truthfully, I don't want to do it! Aaahh, sorry! Geez!”

While she said that, she was moving the needle painstakingly.

Louise was thinking to somehow help Saito, who was engrossed in the knight corps. But, she was not a member of the knight corps... No matter how much she thought about the things she could do, she did not know of any at all. For the time being, she would just mend his shirt.

When it comes to Saito, like an idiot, he became engrossed in striving for the organization and the trainings of the knight corps. Because of that, the moment classes ended, he would train them. Returning to the room after he was worn out, he would sleep after that. Every morning, just like that, since dusk, he'd be very busy with gathering with the other knight trainees, swinging their swords, practicing using magic all at once, and sparring.

He practically left Louise alone.

It was just like an attitude of “I don't need your help.”

That is, well...maybe because Louise was not a member of the knight corps, to which nothing could be done.

''Huhhh...'' Louise let out a small sigh.

She could not amuse Saito well, and could not help him as well. As she thought of that, her self-confidence wavered even more.

''As I thought, I can't do it, huh......?'' Tears welled in her eyes. With the sharpness of the user of Water, Montmorency noticed Louise's agony, and narrowed her eyes.

“Whhhhat? Are you uncomfortable anywhere? Well, a lover who neglects you and engross himself in other things, so you become dispirited huh?”

“Haah? What are you talking about? What lover? Stop it!”

“Am I wrong? Weelll, is it a secret crush then? Naturally, you towards Saito.”

“Wrong! Absolutely wrong! Completely different from love! I never think of him at all!”

Blushing deeply, Louise protested.

“It's fine. But let me give you a warning.”

“What is it!?”

“Although you like him, you cannot allow him immediately.”

“Haaaa! What are you saying!? Isn't that stupid!?”

[[Image:ZnT09-123.jpg|thumb]]
“A person like you appears to be firm on the outside, but you flow according to the ambiance easily. Listen. Men are all unfaithful beings. ''A little bit is okay'', when you unintentionally allow him too much, he'll lose interest in you and go find other girls.”

“Stu-stupid! There's no reason to allow them! Allow what!?”

Ignoring the things she did in the past, Louise yelled.

“Your voice is shaking. When you are struck at the bull's eye, you would be shaky immediately, eh? But you don't have to worry. Lately you are left aside by him, right? A completely frustrated woman is a no-no. Because of only little things, you get irritated, huh?”

“Haaaaahhhh!? The one's who's left aside, isn't it you!? Montmorency The Flood. What are you doing at such a place? To lookout for Guiche? That idiot had unexpectedly received a medal, and now he's getting more attention than before, eh? The girls who like him even like that, should have increased, right!?”

''Chonchon.'' Montmorency hit Louise's shoulder, and pointed towards Saito's direction.

She looked, and noticed that the scuffle had ended before they realized.

“Eh?”

Louise stared, pop-eyed.

A certain girl wearing a light brown mantle was handing something to Saito.

“Looks like the one getting the attention isn't Saito, eh?”

“What's wrong?”

Saito asked the girl in front of him.

The one in front of him with her cheeks crimson red was the girl who had once two-timed with Guiche......Katie. Beside them were a few fellow academy female students who were staring at Saito with similar expressions. All of them were wearing light brown mantle......which meant that they were first-year students.

“Um-umm......do you want to read this?”

With a bashfully radiant face, the long-haired, lovely Katie took out something which looked like a letter.

“I-I wrote it as well.”

“Please look at it.”

The other female students handed their letters to Saito one by one as well.

“Letter?”

“Umm......I wrote a poem. By all means, please read it.”

With his mouth agape, he asked the girls of the lower grade.

“......Why me?”

The girls exchanged glances and nodded in unison.

“Because, you are so cool. You could stop 70 000 military troops alone right?”

“Next time when you are free, could you please tell us more about it?”

From behind, Guiche's bitter voice could be heard.

“Wh-what about me? No letters for me!?”

“Guiche-sama already has Montmorency-sama right?”

Aloof, Katie declared clearly.

“You girls are always the best, all the time! Montmorency is Montmorency, you are you! I say! A valorous man only has love for courage and achievements! Please understand!”

Shouting that, Guiche bit on his rose and put on airs. But at that moment, a cluster of water enveloped Guiche's body.

“Ugh! Aargh! I-I! I can't br-breath...ughhh...”

In the water column, Guiche was in agony. Before they noticed it, Montmorency was already on her feet, wielding her wand. Expressionless, and very frightening-looking.

“Uuuuuwwwaaaaa, Monmon is scarrrryyyyy.” While she was saying shakily, Katie quickly handed over a package to him.

“Umm......I'm not sure whether it fits your taste or not, but I baked these biscuits myself. Please try them.”

“Biscuit?”

A gently and softly luscious smell from the bag was hanging in the air.

Apparently delicious, involuntarily he extended his hand......and a small hand stretched out from beside him.

That hand tore up that bag, and removed the biscuits from the inside.

''Gnash....''

''Aumaumaumaum...''

He timidly looked beside him, and saw Louise's face which was as if the biscuits were extremely awful.

“Wh-what are you doing?”

“What is this? It tastes awful.”

“I did so hard in making them!”

“Don't give pet feeds to other people's pet dog.”

“What 'pet dog'!? Saito-sama is a hero!”

“Hero? Who?”

Without thinking, Saito puffed up his chest.

“I am!”

The next moment, Louise's knee struck his stomach, and Saito tumbled to the ground. Louise placed her feet firmly on Saito's face. In a completely typical style, Louise yelled.

“You had merely stopped the 70 000, what are you so proud of? It's just like stopping a farmer's cattle. What's so great about it!?”

Next, Louise trampled Saito's groin, delivering the finishing blow. ''Oouucchhh!'' Saito groaned, and became silent.

Everyone at that place thought that Louise was great. She had referred to the 70 000 military troops as farmer's cattle. The female students were frightened of such a person with unusual strength, and ran away, dispersed.

Louise seized Saito who had fainted in agony by the legs, and dragged him along.

With his hands and legs tied by ice loops, Guiche was taken away by the floating Montmorency.

With the Commanding Officer and Assistant Commanding Officer absent, the assembled male trainees exchanged troubled glances. Malicorne let out a sigh, and said.

“Wouldn't it be great if Louise and Montmorency become our Commanding Officers?”

The male trainees nodded their heads unanimously.

In the room, Louise who had been dragging him all along, ''thump!'', chucked him onto the bed.

Saito came to, and shouted angrily at Louise.

“What the heck are you doing?”

Louise's cheeks puffed, and she folded her arms.

“There's no problem being enthusiastic about it. I thought it's good for you to let you do as you please, but......”

“But what?”

Louise became silent.

“What's the problem?”

At his inquiry, ''huhh...''. Louise let off a weak sigh, and slipped into her bed.

“......Damn. You just carry on with your busy life.”

Saito was hit by those words. Evidently, because he was too busy lately and did not care about Louise, she was sulking now.

That was inevitable. His recent self was somehow full with fervor.

New position, new events which he had not experienced before......

Such things made his heart beat in excitement. Naturally, the time he spent with Louise decreased as well; nothing could be done about that.

Besides, those guys who attacked us the other day......

“Those guys who attacked us before this......it would be troublesome if they strike again right? Isn't it good to have more allies now?”

''Well, that's true, but...'' Louise pursed her lips.

“But during the other time, you managed to win by your own.”

“That could not be told at all!”

Saito bellowed angrily, but Louise was more displeased with his not spending more time with her than that incident.

“Which means that you can't spend time with your master-sama, eh?”

Louise kicked her legs around under the blanket, and complained.

“Why that displeased look?”

“Nothing......but that means that I don't have to call you Master-sama now.”

“Why!?”

“Well, I'm a noble now right!? We are equal now right!”

“Haaah? What the heck are you talking about!? I've said already! Don't confuse a mere 'Chevalier' with the Duke La Valliere's position! We had only risen from the status of a human with a dog to a human with a MONKEY! That's all! Don't get the wrong idea!”

Louise combed her hair up and declared.

“Ah, I see......” Saito was further unamused.

And he had been thinking for a while that he could be equal to Louise. Looks like that wasn't the case at all.

Saito became quiet, and looking bored, Louise crawled into her bed......and pulled the blanket over her head.

Louise was not seriously thinking that they were ''not equal''. In other words, she did not care about the difference in their social status. Saito is Saito. That's all that matters.

It was simply that she did not know her feelings, and felt that Saito who was engrossed in the knight corps was a little unforgivable; at which she unintentionally insulted the Chevalier title.

At Saito's silence, Louise poked her head out from the blanket.

“............”

Like a rabbit, the face which was peeking from the hole stared at Saito, after which it slipped back again.

“Think about what you should do to improve your master's mood.”

“Although you say that.”

Seemingly troubled, Saito scratched his head. From the bed, Louise extended her hand, with a finger pointing up

“Hug me tightly? A-and whisper at my ears 'I would like to serve you.'...or something like that.”

''What do you mean by “Hug me tightly”!?'' Saito was a little angry inside.

''So you want to tie me down using that bait......?'' He was thinking that, but not unwillingly, he still hugged Louise from on top the blanket.

Under the blanket, Louise became quiet like a cat.

Louise......unconsciously relaxed her face.

'No.....Being hugged by a boy one likes somehow feels good. Although it is from the top of a blanket.''

''If it was possible, I want it like this all the time. But I cannot permit that. Aah, but what should I do if he request that? If I allow him once, will he really be unfaithful as Montmorency said? What should I do?'' As she was thinking about that......Saito opened his mouth.

“Hey Louise.”

“Wh-what......?”

“Is that enough?”

“Heh?”

In the blanket, Louise squinted her eyes.

“How do I say it? Everyone is waiting for me. Since I am an Assistant Commanding Officer......if I skip practice, how could I discipline them?”

Leaving those words behind, Saito left the bed immediately, and went out of the room.

Left behind, Louise was in a daze for a little while, and she shook......

She sprang up from the bed swiftly, and started kicking the wall.

“What's that!? What does he mean! All my pride is shattered now!”

After kicking the wall for a while, Louise muttered whilst panting.

“You just wait and see......When I am serious......Be it a maid or an elf...All of them would wag their tails and run away!”

The next day......After school, Saito went to the kitchen to greet those over there.

He remembered that he had not seen Siesta's face for a while. He ought to inform her about his becoming a noble properly with his own mouth.

Siesta's figure could not be seen. Saito asked her boss, Marteau, who was tasting a stew.

“Do you know where Siesta is?”

At his question, Marteau glared fiercely at Saito.

“I won't tell someone who has been wagging his tail at nobles.”

He declared. As if having the same opinion as their master, the other cooks who once praised Saito so much, were now watching him with cold eyes.

Compared to the times when he was insulted by the students, Saito was many times sadder now.

Being told such words by such kind people, Saito gradually broke out in tears. Subsequently, Head Chef Marteau panicked.

“Oi oi! You had taken all the trouble to become a noble, and now you're crying?”

“But......you all were so kind to me......and you had changed......but I didn't change at all......”

“Don't cry! Geez, for God's sake, why on earth did you want to become a noble!?”

Saito bit his lips.

“I could not say properly, but......somehow I wanted it. Hey uncle, you can touch people's hearts through your cooking. So you became a chef, and this is somewhere you would be. Am I wrong?”

“Hmm, well......now that you say that, maybe that's true.”

“I am like that as well. I want a place I belong to, a place where I can have a go at the things I can do. I believe that my position as a noble would make it easier for me to do so. It doesn't mean that I specially wanted to become a noble. If that place is near the thing I want to do......I would use that place conversely, I think.”

At his words, Marteau the head chef shrugged.

“I don't have much knowledge. You tell me difficult things, but I don't get it. Just that, didn't you become haughty......?”

Seemingly embarrassed, Marteau Head Chef muttered.

“Haughty? I don't have such intention at all!! Please treat me the same way as before! If you think I'm unreasonable and detest me, then don't say anything.”

Marteau head chef snorted. After that, he promptly hugged Saito.

“So-sorry......To tell you the truth, I am jealous of you......To become a noble from a commoner, that is as hard as a human becoming God! But hearing your words, I am now relieved. You are you. Right? “Our Sword”!”

“Although I don't really understand, I am glad to become your sword, as always!”

''Guriguri'', Marteau head chef stroked Saito's head.

“Tell Siesta the same thing! That girl is feeling really down now......”

At that instant,

''Bang!'', The kitchen door was opened hard. ''Thump thump thump'' Siesta rushed in.

“Waaaah waaaaah! This is bad! Waaah, waaah!”

It was a somewhat huge pandemonium.

“What is wrong?”

Marteau head chef asked.

“I! I have been transferred! Aargh!”

“Transferred?”

Saito and Marteau head chef exchanged glances. Then Siesta noticed Saito's presence at that place, and blushed furiously.

“Saito-san......I, I......”

Filled with emotion, Siesta murmured.

“Wh-what on earth......aren't you feeling really down now?”

“You're right. I am a bit down. Because Saito-san had become a noble. I thought after you become a noble, you would forget about me.”

“I won't forget!”

“But it's alright now.”

“What the heck is going on!?”

Marteau head chef asked, and Siesta lowered her head.

“Thank you very much for the taking good care of me so far.”

“Haaaah?”

Siesta showed a paper she was holding to the blank head chef.

“Isn't this the signature of the queen?”

Sure enough, that was an official document on which Henrietta's name was written. Underneath it, there was Old Osman's signature as well.

“What, what? "Arrange a servant from within the academy to serve Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga". What is this?”

“This morning, this letter from the royal palace arrived at Osman-sama's. After that, he ordered the head of maids to choose someone. But the head of maids chose me. To wait on him, someone who's close to him would be better, which is me.”

Not understanding why it happened, Saito became nervous, and Siesta quickly bowed her head.

“Because of that, please treat me well."

During that time, Louise......was trying to carry out the strategy which she had been scheming secretly for the past two days.

“Until now, the way to do things is wrong.”

“How is it wrong?”

The one asking Louise who was murmuring continually was Derflinger. As usual, Louise had appointed the intelligent sword as her fellow staff in her operation plans.

“How should I say it? I had been trying to win at places outside my field. Be it a black cat appearance, or a maid-like appearance......anyway, these are not things nobles do.”

“That's possible.”

“For the time being, whilst satisfying my pride, I would go back to basics.”

Louise exaggerated. The clothes she was wearing to was......that legendary “sailor uniform”. Some time ago, she had bowed her head low and borrow it from Montmorency. It was a present Guiche gave her after he had received the remains from Saito. It was tailored to fit the lean body of Montmorency, but somehow it fitted Louise as well. Obviously there was a lot of space left in front of her breasts, and the clothes were too long as well......but Louise held it together using pins.

“Basics?”

“Yes. It is useless parading in weird stuffs. The ears of the cat were overdone. Anyway, after confirming that your ideas are out of the question, I will win by using my own thoughts and my inspirations. That is what a real noble would do.”

Louise folded her arms, and peered into the mirror, satisfied.

With her body wearing the baggy sailor uniform, Louise turned around the spot. Her pink hair, scarf, and the pleated skirt of her uniform flew up simultaneously.

“Aren't you imitating that maid?”

[[Image:ZnT09-137.jpg|thumb]]
“Shut up. Between the maid and I, our power vary a lot!”

“Aren't you the weaker one? It is somewhat fatter......”

Inhaling a deep breath, Louise reached out for the wand on top of the small desk beside her. Derflinger's attitude changed completely.

“Nope, stronger.”

“Obviously!”

With a triumphant face, Louise posed before the mirror.

Holding the hem of her skirt up, Louise put her little finger into her mouth. At her look, Derflinger put in.

“Anyway, if partner like such things......how about if you're more frank? Don't turn around, isn't it good just to say 'I'll do the same'? It's over.”

“NO!”

“Why is that so?”

“Well......if I do that, won't he get carried away? It is not like the other time. As I said, he groped those breasts, so I put him down. He is unforgivable.”

“You're not honest.”

“Or perhaps I should say.”

Louise gripped the sword, and peered into the hilt part with a scary face.

“I did not like him specially.”

“Yes.”

With a voice of complete disbelief, Derflinger muttered.

After that, ''Haaaaaa......'', let off a deep sigh.

“What's the matter?”

“I am still cute after all. This is, another sin.”

“......My dear, you are really calm huh.”

“After seeing such a tidy and cute me, that insect would have to fall on his knees.”

“Really?”

“Fufu. Fufufufufufu.”

“Sorry, I'm scared.”

“He will surely feel like this eh?”

Carried away, Louise crawled at the bed. Under Derflinger's amazed scrutiny, Louise's favourite monodrama of late began.

<nowiki>“Louise~~~, Louise~~~You are so cute......Your appearance is better than the time you wore maid clothes~~~ I had fallen madly in love with Louise~~~!”

After that, Louise stood up quickly.

“Hmph! Isn't this obvious! Now you notice my charm? Aah, I can't do anything about it!”

Again, Louise knelt at the floor.

“I'm sorry~~~Sorry for ignoring you~~~I got carried away after becoming a noble, sorry for that~~~Sorry for engrossing in the knight thingy~~~Sorry for looking for at the maid~~~Sorry for groping that half-elf's ridiculous breasts~~~!”</nowiki>

Louise stood straight.

“If you want to apologize, you know how to treat me right?”

Flat on the ground, Louise licked dust.

“Yes! I am a humble dog......Louise-sama's vile pet dog......I would do anything......Please let me stay by your side......”

Standing up, Louise folded her arms. She was carried away excitedly, as if her familiar was just right there. With a smile full of bizarrely swelling excitement an a victory boast, she looked down on the imaginary familiar.

“If you understand, li-lili-lick my sh-shsh-shoes.”

“Yeeess! I will lick it! This Saito dog will lick it!”

Louise cringed down and lowered her head.

“Hey lady.”

“What!? Now's the climax! Don't disturb! It's really exciting after this!”

“The door is......”

“What's with the door!? What happened to the door!”

Louise turned around. With eyes as if they were looking at a miserable creature, Siesta and Saito who were present there were staring at her. Louise's face paled.

Siesta rushed over to Louise, and held those hands.

“Let's go to a place with free medical treatment, okay? You're affected from the warm spell of spring huh......It's all right. You be healed quickly.”

Saito approached her, and peered into Louise's face.

“Say honestly. What did you eat?”

Strongly, Louise shook both of them off, and went to the window. From there, she tried to jump down.

“Wa-wait!”

“Louise! Oi! This is the third floor!”

Siesta and Saito ran after her. Louise yelled frantically.

“Leave me! Please, leave me alone!”

After they managed to calm Louise down, 2 hours had already passed.

With her face fuming, Louise glared at Saito and Siesta. Both of them drooped their heads. To hide her embarrassment at their seeing THAT, Louise muttered with a sullen face.

“Why did you bring her back?”

“Please take care of me!”

Beaming, Siesta bowed down at Louise.

“If you come here to wait on me, there is no need for me.”

Gazing at Siesta who was looking at her, Louise declared.

“That......Despite your words, I did not come to take care of Miss Valliere. I come to take care of Saito-san.”

“He can take care of himself.”

“It is the personal command of Her Majesty The Queen.”

“Princess did!?”

Louise shouted wildly.

“Yes. Please look at this.”

Siesta showed the official documents from Queen Henrietta which had been going around, to Louise.

“......That's true, huh. A servant for Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga.”

“Although it's me, I would still not come here to intrude.”

“I don't know,” Louise shook her head.

“What about it?”

Louise glared at Saito.

“Eh? I?”

“Yes. You want Siesta to be with right? What about it?”

With a jerk, Louise glared at Saito. Looking troubled, Saito scratched his nose.

“Lately, I became busy......honestly, I can't clean the room......”

At a closer look, a layer of dust had settled in the room. During those days, Saito was the one who cleaned the room. But since the formation of the Knight Corps, he had no time to clean it.

“I would do anything!”

“Is that okay? I have a bad feeling about this...”

“To take care of Saito-san is my happiness.”

Siesta smiled pleasantly.

''Oh no'', Louise thought. ''Wh-what noble words.'' As usual, Saito's face reddened a bit.

For guys, there aren't any words which would make them happier than this. And Siesta had declared those words.

Because of the grave situation, Louise counterattacked from another angle.

“Well, since you're unwilling to give in......it's bad, but never mind......Where are you going to sleep? There's only one bed.”

“Isn't it okay for us to sleep together? Because the bed is big enough.”

“No! No! Noooooo! It's too small! Besides, isn't Siesta......”

''a commoner'', as Louise was about to say this, she swallowed her words. She remembered her debt of gratitude towards Siesta. And now, she could not bring herself to treat commoners with disdain.

But still sleeping together is an absolute NO. Louise did not know what this Siesta would do to Saito when she was sleeping.

“Well then, okay. I will sleep at my straw again. It should be okay for you two to sleep together.”

Saito said drily again.

“Heh?”

In a daze, Siesta shook her head.

“The idea! Saito-san is now a Knight-sama! You MUST sleep at a bed! Well, I'll accompany you!”

“......Heee?”

Saito's face reddened all the more. Louise was trembling all over. And finally, she said those words which she did not want to say.

“O-okay. No pr-problem. Let's sleep together.”

“......But, sleeping together with nobles......”

“Saito is now a noble as well.”

“But, Saito-san is Saito-san......”

Siesta shifted uneasily.

With a stiff smile, Louise said.

“That's okay.”

“All right......”

Apparently embarrassed, Siesta hung her head in shame.

After that- “Well then, first of all, cleaning!” -Siesta started cleaning the room, apparently enjoying it.

“Let me help,” Saito suggested, and started helping Siesta's cleaning. For a while, Louise fixed her eyes on the two who were cleaning the room, seemingly enjoying it......Eventually, she felt somewhat unable to stay there any more.

“I'll do it as well.”

Siesta and Saito opened their eyes wide.

“What? Is it funny for me to clean up?”

“Nope, because this thing had never happened even once before.”

Louise snatched the dustcloth from Siesta's hand, and started polishing the bed. Yet, not matter what, she was inept at it. Because she had crumpled the dustcloth into a clump and did it like that, it did not become cleaner at all. Finding it hard to continue looking at her- “This is the way to do it.”- Siesta explained to Louise.

After a few hours, looking at the sparklingly clean room, Siesta said joyfully.

“We had made it clean!”

“Yeah,” Louise nodded. Looking at that clean room, somehow her anger subsided......''Huh, well, forget it...''. She felt thus.

During that night.

The three of them slept “like the [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes#River Character|character for river]]. Saito was in the middle, with Louise at his right and Siesta at his left.

Louise felt rather embarrassed at sleeping like she did on other days, which was to lay her head on Saito's chests. So she separate herself a little from him, with her back facing him. Siesta had the same feelings, or else she was thoughtful; but she slept apart from Saito as well. Initially, Louise could not sleep, and kept an eye out on the two of them. If they did anything strange, she planned to jump up and whack Saito.

Nevertheless, Siesta and Saito were perfectly still. Not used to cleaning, Louise slowly fell asleep.

Saito really was Saito, stiffening just like that. At any rate, beside him were Louise and Siesta who were sleeping. With two sleeping girls beside him, he did not have any fantasies at all.

''......This isn't really a good thing.''

Saito thought. Because he was too nervous, he did not even feel a tinge of sweetness. Or perhaps, stuck between the silent pressures from the feelings of animosity, anger, and not knowing what to do, which were not visible to Louise and Siesta, he was about to be flattened.

''But......now isn't the time to worry over these girls.''

''Louise had said that as “That is a reward.”......''

''I am loved completely by her, but if I have any feelings left for other girls, I can't do anything weird to Siesta......''

His mind became more and more troubled.

''First of all, I have to forget the girls' affairs.''

''Somehow or another, right now the organization of the Knight Corps is the most important, so...''

''I have to focus completely on doing a man's job, so...''

Saito drove Louise and Siesta out of his head......and thought.

''In this world, what can I do?''

''I don't know.''

''Even if I devote myself to training, as I thought, the answer did not appear.''

''Oh well...it has just begun. Just understand little by little will be good enough.''

Displaying his optimistic characteristic, Saito closed his eyes.

''Teacher, I will do my best......''

He whispered softly.

Worn out by the noon's training, Saito slowly went into the dream world.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter5

2009-01-03T00:22:43Z

JackBassV:

===Chapter 5 – Ondine ・ Knight Corps of The Water Spirit===

Saito was publicly made into a noble, but his life did not change very much.

Because the 'Chevalier' title comes with an annuity, his financial status became somewhat more stable, although his life did not change drastically.

Despite the different places, the living expenses in Tristain per person was 120 Ecu. The sum of annuity Saito receives is 500 Ecu. It was a sum with which a commoner's family of four could live quite comfortably. It was something like the income of the lower class nobles without any lands.

At the start of every month, he would receive a sum of money which amounts to one twelfth of his annuity from the finance office. Therefore, every month, Saito had to bring his “Chevalier” letter of appointment, and squeeze with the other lower class nobles who would be trying to take their salary or annuity at the Tristain's finance office's counter.

The place he lives in was still unchanged- Louise's room. Although there were other rooms available if he wanted to rent a room, Louise disliked the notion. Aren't you wasting your extra money? Louise said.

For the time being, according to Louise's suggestion that it is indispensable in his service to the knight corps, Saito borrowed the annuity in advance and bought a horse.

It was grey and sleek-looking, and was quite a good army horse.

And influenced by Louise's advice that a good rider needs not just a good horse but also a good harness, he bought a good harness as well. His two months' annuity almost disappeared just like that. Because an angry Louise would not cease to bother him and let him win, Saito bought the horse and the harness reluctantly.

But, he was not satisfied, and at the beginning, Saito named the horse “Louise.”

“Louise. If you want a carrot, neigh.”

“Yo! Louise. We're having a long ride today, hang on there, run! If you're slow, I'll punish you! Get it?”

While he was mimicking Louise's mouth, his releasing his small resentments was quickly discovered.

“I prohibit you to name the horse 'Louise'!”

His cheek was twice its size after being hit by Louise, so Saito changed the name of the horse.

As for the rest of the money, to put the Zero Fighter, which was taken down from the ''Varsenda,'' a hangar......was built beside Colbert's laboratory using wood and metal sheets for protection from rains.

He thought of visiting Colbert teacher's grave, but looks like Kirche had brought the corpse of the teacher who did not have any relatives to her parents home. Tabitha had gone along as well. He did not understand the reason Kirche did so, but for now, once she comes back from Germania, he would ask her about the location of the grave, and would visit him someday, Saito thought.

Well then, regarding Louise's familiar who had become a noble suddenly, the people at the Academy of Magic had different responses.

The headmaster, Osman, was delighted.

“You can bury your bones in this world, huh?” His eyes narrowed. “I don't have the intention to do so,” when Saito explained, “In the future you'd say that because you don't have a wife, so to commemorate your becoming a noble, why don't you marry my niece and fortify your body? Although she married four times, failed them, and is forty-years old, she is still not bad.” At those words, Saito ran away.

As for Chevreuse the Red Clay teacher, “Well...”, he narrowed his eyes and was pleased.

Miss Vallière was also proud at this, as her feelings leaked out. “Are you taking classes here as well? If you are, buy this book and this book and that book. Although they are expensive, they are useful.” She started recommending her books which were used as textbooks. Saito ran away again.

Well then, the ones amongst the teachers who were happy were only those two. The rest did not look very happy. Just like how they were before, they ignored Saito like the air. There were also teachers who whispered, “I don't agree with his promotion.” As expected, the ones who were angered because Saito, who was once their companions, was now their superior, just ignored him.

The students' reactions were different as well.

Making fun of the ascent of a commoner, their minds did not think properly. Things like being afraid to approach Saito because of his war achievements, indifference.......

''That incident is fabricated, he is just a commoner, don't be so proud,'' et cetera... Students who did thus consisted of about half of the total ones. “Well, it's okay if you want to challenge me,” whenever Saito said that, duels would be provoked.

Well, they were at Guiche's level for him to defeat, at most. “I stopped the 70 000, there's no mistake about it.” Saito caused them to change their opinion about his ability after they tasted defeat from him.

He had beaten the hell out of at most three persons simultaneously at Vestri Court, and they did not insult him anymore.

A fortnight after Saito became a noble.......

In the midst of the morning haze, at the Vestri Court, one by one, students appeared. They were all participants in the Albion war in one way or another.

With easily nervous-looking appearances, they stared at the two persons who were standing in front of them.

In a black mantle, Guiche; and Saito.

Whether or not it was due to nervousness, Guiche stiffened.

Saito poked Guiche's elbow.

“Wh-what?”

“Aren't you the Commanding Officer? Address them properly!”

“Uu......”

Guiche groaned.

“What's the problem!?”

“My stomach hu-hurts......”

The students who gathered exploded in laughter.

“......Hang in there!” Mixed with sighs, Saito said.

“As I thought, isn't it better for you to become Commanding Officer? I am too heavy a baggage to be the Commanding Officer of Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.”

Troubled, Guiche said.

Ondine......

Under the prodding of Henrietta, this Imperial Guards corps was formed 3 days after Saito returned to the Academy of Magic. After making his resolution, he immediately went to Henrietta's and was informed of his assuming the position of Commanding Officer of the knights. After that, Henrietta
suggested the forming of a new knight corps, and this was carried out.

The legendary Imperial Guards had a glory which existed in the past. That knight corps, which was capped with the name of the water spirit in the deep waters of the Tristain royal family and its surrounding, was established more than thousands of years ago.

However, during the political disorder a few hundred years ago, it was abolished, until now...when Henrietta picked that name again.

“Don't care what type of history it has.”

Saito said to Guiche.

Guiche and the others thought that it was possibly the name of the legendary knight corps, but, as for Saito, when he thought about it, he neither had awe nor yearning.

“B-but......though I am the commanding officer of the legendary knight corps, it means...umm......”

Guiche rolled his eyes in difficulty.

At first, Saito thought he would be the Commanding Officer, but...... “Someone who was promoted from a commoner to suddenly become a commanding officer, he'd be under a lot of pressure.” Listening to Agnes' words, he abandoned his plans. He did not want to provoke needless jealousy.

Eventually, after discussions with Louise, for the time being, Guiche would be the Commanding Officer, and Saito the Assistant Commanding Officer.

Henrietta wanted Saito to be the Commanding Officer, but, as expected, Saito was not well-rehearsed with the rules of this world, not a mage, and a formally strange human who could not do things.

Guiche had made some achievements at the City of South Gotha, had received a medal, and besides, his father was a general of the army. Although his appearance, ability or experience might be insufficient, based on his lineage and war achievements, there would be no objections to his becoming the Commanding Officer of the knight corps.

“Oi, Guiche! Saito! Until when do you want to talk? Start the training! Don't you all want to train us until we're exhausted!?”

At these two slowpokes, the students who had become the members of the knight corps, shouted.

One who looked around could tell that Ondine was made up of the students of the Academy of Magic. Henrietta had established the third Imperial Guard Corps after the Magic Imperial Guards and the Musketeer Corps with youths who were not from the factions of the society or the palace.

“Hey, because you are slow, shouldn't you not complain?”

Saito spoke whilst poking Guiche's cheek. Guiche answered back undauntedly as well.

“Aren't it you the one who does nothing but complain?”

“Because you are pathetic!”

“That's why I've said that you should become the Commanding Officer!”

Both of them glared at each other. Suddenly, Saito turned his face away, and declared in a slightly contemptuous tone,

“......Damn. Because of that, Monmon did not forgive you, isn't it?”

At that instant, Guiche cut in.

“My affairs with Monmon had nooooooothing tooooo doooooo wiiiiiiith yoooooouuuuu!”

Half weeping, Guiche pulled out his wand.

“Interesting... Oh right, I haven't settled the score with you the other time!”

Saito let out a bellow and grasped Derfliner with his hand. The runes on his left hand shone. Guiche put down his wand and clenched his fist. Chevalier Saito was the man who stopped the 70 000. When he has a weapon, I have no chance to win.

“Because you can't use magic, too bad! Let's fight bare-handed!”

Saito released Derflinger, and leaped towards Guiche.

The gathered students was ecstatic as well.

“Get him! Punish that impertinent commoner! Guiche!”

“Oi, Saito! Go get that prideful Guiche!”

From a bench a distance away, two girls were watching the begin of the loud scuffle between Saito and Guiche. They were Louise and Montmorency. For some reason or another, every morning before breakfast, they would watch the scenery of Saito and the others' trainings.

“Geez. After the war, now it's make-believe knights? No matter how you think about it, looks like it's a quarrel this time. Huh, boys... Guess it really can't be helped, huh?”

Montmorency said in an amazed voice.

Speaking of Louise, since some time ago, she was doing something with an unusually nervous look.

“......What are you doing?”

With a slightly irritated voice, Louise replied.

“Mending something.”

At one look, it was indeed the T-shirt Saito wore. Holes where everywhere all over it. Louise was mending it somehow with great difficulty. But...no matter what, she was unskillful. With her thread entangled in a complicated way, the holes which were supposed to be mended were conversely bigger.

“Aren't you making it worse?”

“Sh't up.”

“To mend something, isn't it better to call a maid to do it?”

“It's alright. I'll do it.”

Whilst Louise was groaning ''mmm...,'' she started mending the shirt again.

“Louise, you haven't changed at all, huh?”

“Why?”

“Nope......mending a torn boy's shirt......girls who fall in love change, huh? I wonder.”

Louise lifted her face hastily. Her face reddened.

“Love, neeeevvvveeeerrrrr! T-torn shirt is pi-pipi-pitiable, so I s-sew it. That's all!”

“You're so disorientated. As if you had admitted it yourself.”

“Truthfully, I don't want to do it! Aaahh, sorry! Geez!”

While she said that, she was moving the needle painstakingly.

Louise was thinking to somehow help Saito, who was engrossed in the knight corps. But, she was not a member of the knight corps... No matter how much she thought about the things she could do, she did not know of any at all. For the time being, she would just mend his shirt.

When it comes to Saito, like an idiot, he became engrossed in striving for the organization and the trainings of the knight corps. Because of that, the moment classes ended, he would train them. Returning to the room after he was worn out, he would sleep after that. Every morning, just like that, since dusk, he'd be very busy with gathering with the other knight trainees, swinging their swords, practicing using magic all at once, and sparring.

He practically left Louise alone.

It was just like an attitude of “I don't need your help.”

That is, well...maybe because Louise was not a member of the knight corps, to which nothing could be done.

''Huhhh...'' Louise let out a small sigh.

She could not amuse Saito well, and could not help him as well. As she thought of that, her self-confidence wavered even more.

''As I thought, I can't do it, huh......?'' Tears welled in her eyes. With the sharpness of the user of Water, Montmorency noticed Louise's agony, and narrowed her eyes.

“Whhhhat? Are you uncomfortable anywhere? Well, a lover who neglects you and engross himself in other things, so you become dispirited huh?”

“Haah? What are you talking about? What lover? Stop it!”

“Am I wrong? Weelll, is it a secret crush then? Naturally, you towards Saito.”

“Wrong! Absolutely wrong! Completely different from love! I never think of him at all!”

Blushing deeply, Louise protested.

“It's fine. But let me give you a warning.”

“What is it!?”

“Although you like him, you cannot allow him immediately.”

“Haaaa! What are you saying!? Isn't that stupid!?”

[[Image:ZnT09-123.jpg|thumb]]
“A person like you appears to be firm on the outside, but you flow according to the ambiance easily. Listen. Men are all unfaithful beings. ''A little bit is okay'', when you unintentionally allow him too much, he'll lose interest in you and go find other girls.”

“Stu-stupid! There's no reason to allow them! Allow what!?”

Ignoring the things she did in the past, Louise yelled.

“Your voice is shaking. When you are struck at the bull's eye, you would be shaky immediately, eh? But you don't have to worry. Lately you are left aside by him, right? A completely frustrated woman is a no-no. Because of only little things, you get irritated, huh?”

“Haaaaahhhh!? The one's who's left aside, isn't it you!? Montmorency The Flood. What are you doing at such a place? To lookout for Guiche? That idiot had unexpectedly received a medal, and now he's getting more attention than before, eh? The girls who like him even like that, should have increased, right!?”

''Chonchon.'' Montmorency hit Louise's shoulder, and pointed towards Saito's direction.

She looked, and noticed that the scuffle had ended before they realized.

“Eh?”

Louise stared, pop-eyed.

A certain girl wearing a light brown mantle was handing something to Saito.

“Looks like the one getting the attention isn't Saito, eh?”

“What's wrong?”

Saito asked the girl in front of him.

The one in front of him with her cheeks crimson red was the girl who had once two-timed with Guiche......Katie. Beside them were a few fellow academy female students who were staring at Saito with similar expressions. All of them were wearing light brown mantle......which meant that they were first-year students.

“Um-umm......do you want to read this?”

With a bashfully radiant face, the long-haired, lovely Katie took out something which looked like a letter.

“I-I wrote it as well.”

“Please look at it.”

The other female students handed their letters to Saito one by one as well.

“Letter?”

“Umm......I wrote a poem. By all means, please read it.”

With his mouth agape, he asked the girls of the lower grade.

“......Why me?”

The girls exchanged glances and nodded in unison.

“Because, you are so cool. You could stop 70 000 military troops alone right?”

“Next time when you are free, could you please tell us more about it?”

From behind, Guiche's bitter voice could be heard.

“Wh-what about me? No letters for me!?”

“Guiche-sama already has Montmorency-sama right?”

Aloof, Katie declared clearly.

“You girls are always the best, all the time! Montmorency is Montmorency, you are you! I say! A valorous man only has love for courage and achievements! Please understand!”

Shouting that, Guiche bit on his rose and put on airs. But at that moment, a cluster of water enveloped Guiche's body.

“Ugh! Aargh! I-I! I can't br-breath...ughhh...”

In the water column, Guiche was in agony. Before they noticed it, Montmorency was already on her feet, wielding her wand. Expressionless, and very frightening-looking.

“Uuuuuwwwaaaaa, Monmon is scarrrryyyyy.” While she was saying shakily, Katie quickly handed over a package to him.

“Umm......I'm not sure whether it fits your taste or not, but I baked these biscuits myself. Please try them.”

“Biscuit?”

A gently and softly luscious smell from the bag was hanging in the air.

Apparently delicious, involuntarily he extended his hand......and a small hand stretched out from beside him.

That hand tore up that bag, and removed the biscuits from the inside.

''Gnash....''

''Aumaumaumaum...''

He timidly looked beside him, and saw Louise's face which was as if the biscuits were extremely awful.

“Wh-what are you doing?”

“What is this? It tastes awful.”

“I did so hard in making them!”

“Don't give pet feeds to other people's pet dog.”

“What 'pet dog'!? Saito-sama is a hero!”

“Hero? Who?”

Without thinking, Saito puffed up his chest.

“I am!”

The next moment, Louise's knee struck his stomach, and Saito tumbled to the ground. Louise placed her feet firmly on Saito's face. In a completely typical style, Louise yelled.

“You had merely stopped the 70 000, what are you so proud of? It's just like stopping a farmer's cattle. What's so great about it!?”

Next, Louise trampled Saito's groin, delivering the finishing blow. ''Oouucchhh!'' Saito groaned, and became silent.

Everyone at that place thought that Louise was great. She had referred to the 70 000 military troops as farmer's cattle. The female students were frightened of such a person with unusual strength, and ran away, dispersed.

Louise seized Saito who had fainted in agony by the legs, and dragged him along.

With his hands and legs tied by ice loops, Guiche was taken away by the floating Montmorency.

With the Commanding Officer and Assistant Commanding Officer absent, the assembled male trainees exchanged troubled glances. Malicorne let out a sigh, and said.

“Wouldn't it be great if Louise and Montmorency become our Commanding Officers?”

The male trainees nodded their heads unanimously.

In the room, Louise who had been dragging him all along, ''thump!'', chucked him onto the bed.

Saito came to, and shouted angrily at Louise.

“What the heck are you doing?”

Louise's cheeks puffed, and she folded her arms.

“There's no problem being enthusiastic about it. I thought it's good for you to let you do as you please, but......”

“But what?”

Louise became silent.

“What's the problem?”

At his inquiry, ''huhh...''. Louise let off a weak sigh, and slipped into her bed.

“......Damn. You just carry on with your busy life.”

Saito was hit by those words. Evidently, because he was too busy lately and did not care about Louise, she was sulking now.

That was inevitable. His recent self was somehow full with fervor.

New position, new events which he had not experienced before......

Such things made his heart beat in excitement. Naturally, the time he spent with Louise decreased as well; nothing could be done about that.

Besides, those guys who attacked us the other day......

“Those guys who attacked us before this......it would be troublesome if they strike again right? Isn't it good to have more allies now?”

''Well, that's true, but...'' Louise pursed her lips.

“But during the other time, you managed to win by your own.”

“That could not be told at all!”

Saito bellowed angrily, but Louise was more displeased with his not spending more time with her than that incident.

“Which means that you can't spend time with your master-sama, eh?”

Louise kicked her legs around under the blanket, and complained.

“Why that displeased look?”

“Nothing......but that means that I don't have to call you Master-sama now.”

“Why!?”

“Well, I'm a noble now right!? We are equal now right!”

“Haaah? What the heck are you talking about!? I've said already! Don't confuse a mere 'Chevalier' with the Duke La Valliere's position! We had only risen from the status of a human with a dog to a human with a MONKEY! That's all! Don't get the wrong idea!”

Louise combed her hair up and declared.

“Ah, I see......” Saito was further unamused.

And he had been thinking for a while that he could be equal to Louise. Looks like that wasn't the case at all.

Saito became quiet, and looking bored, Louise crawled into her bed......and pulled the blanket over her head.

Louise was not seriously thinking that they were ''not equal''. In other words, she did not care about the difference in their social status. Saito is Saito. That's all that matters.

It was simply that she did not know her feelings, and felt that Saito who was engrossed in the knight corps was a little unforgivable; at which she unintentionally insulted the Chevalier title.

At Saito's silence, Louise poked her head out from the blanket.

“............”

Like a rabbit, the face which was peeking from the hole stared at Saito, after which it slipped back again.

“Think about what you should do to improve your master's mood.”

“Although you say that.”

Seemingly troubled, Saito scratched his head. From the bed, Louise extended her hand, with a finger pointing up

“Hug me tightly? A-and whisper at my ears 'I would like to serve you.'...or something like that.”

''What do you mean by “Hug me tightly”!?'' Saito was a little angry inside.

''So you want to tie me down using that bait......?'' He was thinking that, but not unwillingly, he still hugged Louise from on top the blanket.

Under the blanket, Louise became quiet like a cat.

Louise......unconsciously relaxed her face.

'No.....Being hugged by a boy one likes somehow feels good. Although it is from the top of a blanket.''

''If it was possible, I want it like this all the time. But I cannot permit that. Aah, but what should I do if he request that? If I allow him once, will he really be unfaithful as Montmorency said? What should I do?'' As she was thinking about that......Saito opened his mouth.

“Hey Louise.”

“Wh-what......?”

“Is that enough?”

“Heh?”

In the blanket, Louise squinted her eyes.

“How do I say it? Everyone is waiting for me. Since I am an Assistant Commanding Officer......if I skip practice, how could I discipline them?”

Leaving those words behind, Saito left the bed immediately, and went out of the room.

Left behind, Louise was in a daze for a little while, and she shook......

She sprang up from the bed swiftly, and started kicking the wall.

“What's that!? What does he mean! All my pride is shattered now!”

After kicking the wall for a while, Louise muttered whilst panting.

“You just wait and see......When I am serious......Be it a maid or an elf...All of them would wag their tails and run away!”

The next day......After school, Saito went to the kitchen to greet those over there.

He remembered that he had not seen Siesta's face for a while. He ought to inform her about his becoming a noble properly with his own mouth.

Siesta's figure could not be seen. Saito asked her boss, Marteau, who was tasting a stew.

“Do you know where Siesta is?”

At his question, Marteau glared fiercely at Saito.

“I won't tell someone who has been wagging his tail at nobles.”

He declared. As if having the same opinion as their master, the other cooks who once praised Saito so much, were now watching him with cold eyes.

Compared to the times when he was insulted by the students, Saito was many times sadder now.

Being told such words by such kind people, Saito gradually broke out in tears. Subsequently, Head Chef Marteau panicked.

“Oi oi! You had taken all the trouble to become a noble, and now you're crying?”

“But......you all were so kind to me......and you had changed......but I didn't change at all......”

“Don't cry! Geez, for God's sake, why on earth did you want to become a noble!?”

Saito bit his lips.

“I could not say properly, but......somehow I wanted it. Hey uncle, you can touch people's hearts through your cooking. So you became a chef, and this is somewhere you would be. Am I wrong?”

“Hmm, well......now that you say that, maybe that's true.”

“I am like that as well. I want a place I belong to, a place where I can have a go at the things I can do. I believe that my position as a noble would make it easier for me to do so. It doesn't mean that I specially wanted to become a noble. If that place is near the thing I want to do......I would use that place conversely, I think.”

At his words, Marteau the head chef shrugged.

“I don't have much knowledge. You tell me difficult things, but I don't get it. Just that, didn't you become haughty......?”

Seemingly embarrassed, Marteau Head Chef muttered.

“Haughty? I don't have such intention at all!! Please treat me the same way as before! If you think I'm unreasonable and detest me, then don't say anything.”

Marteau head chef snorted. After that, he promptly hugged Saito.

“So-sorry......To tell you the truth, I am jealous of you......To become a noble from a commoner, that is as hard as a human becoming God! But hearing your words, I am now relieved. You are you. Right? “Our Sword”!”

“Although I don't really understand, I am glad to become your sword, as always!”

''Guriguri'', Marteau head chef stroked Saito's head.

“Tell Siesta the same thing! That girl is feeling really down now......”

At that instant,

''Bang!'', The kitchen door was opened hard. ''Thump thump thump'' Siesta rushed in.

“Waaaah waaaaah! This is bad! Waaah, waaah!”

It was a somewhat huge pandemonium.

“What is wrong?”

Marteau head chef asked.

“I! I have been transferred! Aargh!”

“Transferred?”

Saito and Marteau head chef exchanged glances. Then Siesta noticed Saito's presence at that place, and blushed furiously.

“Saito-san......I, I......”

Filled with emotion, Siesta murmured.

“Wh-what on earth......aren't you feeling really down now?”

“You're right. I am a bit down. Because Saito-san had become a noble. I thought after you become a noble, you would forget about me.”

“I won't forget!”

“But it's alright now.”

“What the heck is going on!?”

Marteau head chef asked, and Siesta lowered her head.

“Thank you very much for the taking good care of me so far.”

“Haaaah?”

Siesta showed a paper she was holding to the blank head chef.

“Isn't this the signature of the queen?”

Sure enough, that was an official document on which Henrietta's name was written. Underneath it, there was Old Osman's signature as well.

“What, what? "Arrange a servant from within the academy to serve Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga". What is this?”

“This morning, this letter from the royal palace arrived at Osman-sama's. After that, he ordered the head of maids to choose someone. But the head of maids chose me. To wait on him, someone who's close to him would be better, which is me.”

Not understanding why it happened, Saito became nervous, and Siesta quickly bowed her head.

“Because of that, please treat me well."

During that time, Louise......was trying to carry out the strategy which she had been scheming secretly for the past two days.

“Until now, the way to do things is wrong.”

“How is it wrong?”

The one asking Louise who was murmuring continually was Derflinger. As usual, Louise had appointed the intelligent sword as her fellow staff in her operation plans.

“How should I say it? I had been trying to win at places outside my field. Be it a black cat appearance, or a maid-like appearance......anyway, these are not things nobles do.”

“That's possible.”

“For the time being, whilst satisfying my pride, I would go back to basics.”

Louise exaggerated. The clothes she was wearing to was......that legendary “sailor uniform”. Some time ago, she had bowed her head low and borrow it from Montmorency. It was a present Guiche gave her after he had received the remains from Saito. It was tailored to fit the lean body of Montmorency, but somehow it fitted Louise as well. Obviously there was a lot of space left in front of her breasts, and the clothes were too long as well......but Louise held it together using pins.

“Basics?”

“Yes. It is useless parading in weird stuffs. The ears of the cat were overdone. Anyway, after confirming that your ideas are out of the question, I will win by using my own thoughts and my inspirations. That is what a real noble would do.”

Louise folded her arms, and peered into the mirror, satisfied.

With her body wearing the baggy sailor uniform, Louise turned around the spot. Her pink hair, scarf, and the pleated skirt of her uniform flew up simultaneously.

“Aren't you imitating that maid?”

[[Image:ZnT09-137.jpg|thumb]]
“Shut up. Between the maid and I, our power vary a lot!”

“Aren't you the weaker one? It is somewhat fatter......”

Inhaling a deep breath, Louise reached out for the wand on top of the small desk beside her. Derflinger's attitude changed completely.

“Nope, stronger.”

“Obviously!”

With a triumphant face, Louise posed before the mirror.

Holding the hem of her skirt up, Louise put her little finger into her mouth. At her look, Derflinger put in.

“Anyway, if partner like such things......how about if you're more frank? Don't turn around, isn't it good just to say 'I'll do the same'? It's over.”

“NO!”

“Why is that so?”

“Well......if I do that, won't he get carried away? It is not like the other time. As I said, he groped those breasts, so I put him down. He is unforgivable.”

“You're not honest.”

“Or perhaps I should say.”

Louise gripped the sword, and peered into the hilt part with a scary face.

“I did not like him specially.”

“Yes.”

With a voice of complete disbelief, Derflinger muttered.

After that, ''Haaaaaa......'', let off a deep sigh.

“What's the matter?”

“I am still cute after all. This is, another sin.”

“......My dear, you are really calm huh.”

“After seeing such a tidy and cute me, that insect would have to fall on his knees.”

“Really?”

“Fufu. Fufufufufufu.”

“Sorry, I'm scared.”

“He will surely feel like this eh?”

Carried away, Louise crawled at the bed. Under Derflinger's amazed scrutiny, Louise's favourite monodrama of late began.

<nowiki>“Louise~~~, Louise~~~You are so cute......Your appearance is better than the time you wore maid clothes~~~ I had fallen madly in love with Louise~~~!”

After that, Louise stood up quickly.

“Hmph! Isn't this obvious! Now you notice my charm? Aah, I can't do anything about it!”

Again, Louise knelt at the floor.

“I'm sorry~~~Sorry for ignoring you~~~I got carried away after becoming a noble, sorry for that~~~Sorry for engrossing in the knight thingy~~~Sorry for looking for at the maid~~~Sorry for groping that half-elf's ridiculous breasts~~~!”</nowiki>

Louise stood straight.

“If you want to apologize, you know how to treat me right?”

Flat on the ground, Louise licked dust.

“Yes! I am a humble dog......Louise-sama's vile pet dog......I would do anything......Please let me stay by your side......”

Standing up, Louise folded her arms. She was carried away excitedly, as if her familiar was just right there. With a smile full of bizarrely swelling excitement an a victory boast, she looked down on the imaginary familiar.

“If you understand, li-lili-lick my sh-shsh-shoes.”

“Yeeess! I will lick it! This Saito dog will lick it!”

Louise cringed down and lowered her head.

“Hey lady.”

“What!? Now's the climax! Don't disturb! It's really exciting after this!”

“The door is......”

“What's with the door!? What happened to the door!”

Louise turned around. With eyes as if they were looking at a miserable creature, Siesta and Saito who were present there were staring at her. Louise's face paled.

Siesta rushed over to Louise, and held those hands.

“Let's go to a place with free medical treatment, okay? You're affected from the warm spell of spring huh......It's all right. You be healed quickly.”

Saito approached her, and peered into Louise's face.

“Say honestly. What did you eat?”

Strongly, Louise shook both of them off, and went to the window. From there, she tried to jump down.

“Wa-wait!”

“Louise! Oi! This is the third floor!”

Siesta and Saito ran after her. Louise yelled frantically.

“Leave me! Please, leave me alone!”

After they managed to calm Louise down, 2 hours had already passed.

With her face fuming, Louise glared at Saito and Siesta. Both of them drooped their heads. To hide her embarrassment at their seeing THAT, Louise muttered with a sullen face.

“Why did you bring her back?”

“Please take care of me!”

Beaming, Siesta bowed down at Louise.

“If you come here to wait on me, there is no need for me.”

Gazing at Siesta who was looking at her, Louise declared.

“That......Despite your words, I did not come to take care of Miss Valliere. I come to take care of Saito-san.”

“He can take care of himself.”

“It is the personal command of Her Majesty The Queen.”

“Princess did!?”

Louise shouted wildly.

“Yes. Please look at this.”

Siesta showed the official documents from Queen Henrietta which had been going around, to Louise.

“......That's true, huh. A servant for Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga.”

“Although it's me, I would still not come here to intrude.”

“I don't know,” Louise shook her head.

“What about it?”

Louise glared at Saito.

“Eh? I?”

“Yes. You want Siesta to be with right? What about it?”

With a jerk, Louise glared at Saito. Looking troubled, Saito scratched his nose.

“Lately, I became busy......honestly, I can't clean the room......”

At a closer look, a layer of dust had settled in the room. During those days, Saito was the one who cleaned the room. But since the formation of the Knight Corps, he had no time to clean it.

“I would do anything!”

“Is that okay? I have a bad feeling about this...”

“To take care of Saito-san is my happiness.”

Siesta smiled pleasantly.

''Oh no'', Louise thought. ''Wh-what noble words.'' As usual, Saito's face reddened a bit.

For guys, there aren't any words which would make them happier than this. And Siesta had declared those words.

Because of the grave situation, Louise counterattacked from another angle.

“Well, since you're unwilling to give in......it's bad, but never mind......Where are you going to sleep? There's only one bed.”

“Isn't it okay for us to sleep together? Because the bed is big enough.”

“No! No! Noooooo! It's too small! Besides, isn't Siesta......”

''a commoner'', as Louise was about to say this, she swallowed her words. She remembered her debt of gratitude towards Siesta. And now, she could not bring herself to treat commoners with disdain.

But still sleeping together is an absolute NO. Louise did not know what this Siesta would do to Saito when she was sleeping.

“Well then, okay. I will sleep at my straw again. It should be okay for you two to sleep together.”

Saito said drily again.

“Heh?”

In a daze, Siesta shook her head.

“The idea! Saito-san is now a Knight-sama! You MUST sleep at a bed! Well, I'll accompany you!”

“......Heee?”

Saito's face reddened all the more. Louise was trembling all over. And finally, she said those words which she did not want to say.

“O-okay. No pr-problem. Let's sleep together.”

“......But, sleeping together with nobles......”

“Saito is now a noble as well.”

“But, Saito-san is Saito-san......”

Siesta shifted uneasily.

With a stiff smile, Louise said.

“That's okay.”

“All right......”

Apparently embarrassed, Siesta hung her head in shame.

After that- “Well then, first of all, cleaning!” -Siesta started cleaning the room, apparently enjoying it.

“Let me help,” Saito suggested, and started helping Siesta's cleaning. For a while, Louise fixed her eyes on the two who were cleaning the room, seemingly enjoying it......Eventually, she felt somewhat unable to stay there any more.

“I'll do it as well.”

Siesta and Saito opened their eyes wide.

“What? Is it funny for me to clean up?”

“Nope, because this thing had never happened even once before.”

Louise snatched the dustcloth from Siesta's hand, and started polishing the bed. Yet, not matter what, she was inept at it. Because she had crumpled the dustcloth into a clump and did it like that, it did not become cleaner at all. Finding it hard to continue looking at her- “This is the way to do it.”- Siesta explained to Louise.

After a few hours, looking at the sparklingly clean room, Siesta said joyfully.

“We had made it clean!”

“Yeah,” Louise nodded. Looking at that clean room, somehow her anger subsided......''Huh, well, forget it...''. She felt thus.

During that night.

The three of them slept “like the [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes#River Character|river character]]. Saito was in the middle, with Louise at his right and Siesta at his left.

Louise felt rather embarrassed at sleeping like she did on other days, which was to lay her head on Saito's chests. So she separate herself a little from him, with her back facing him. Siesta had the same feelings, or else she was thoughtful; but she slept apart from Saito as well. Initially, Louise could not sleep, and kept an eye out on the two of them. If they did anything strange, she planned to jump up and whack Saito.

Nevertheless, Siesta and Saito were perfectly still. Not used to cleaning, Louise slowly fell asleep.

Saito really was Saito, stiffening just like that. At any rate, beside him were Louise and Siesta who were sleeping. With two sleeping girls beside him, he did not have any fantasies at all.

''......This isn't really a good thing.''

Saito thought. Because he was too nervous, he did not even feel a tinge of sweetness. Or perhaps, stuck between the silent pressures from the feelings of animosity, anger, and not knowing what to do, which were not visible to Louise and Siesta, he was about to be flattened.

''But......now isn't the time to worry over these girls.''

''Louise had said that as “That is a reward.”......''

''I am loved completely by her, but if I have any feelings left for other girls, I can't do anything weird to Siesta......''

His mind became more and more troubled.

''First of all, I have to forget the girls' affairs.''

''Somehow or another, right now the organization of the Knight Corps is the most important, so...''

''I have to focus completely on doing a man's job, so...''

Saito drove Louise and Siesta out of his head......and thought.

''In this world, what can I do?''

''I don't know.''

''Even if I devote myself to training, as I thought, the answer did not appear.''

''Oh well...it has just begun. Just understand little by little will be good enough.''

Displaying his optimistic characteristic, Saito closed his eyes.

''Teacher, I will do my best......''

He whispered softly.

Worn out by the noon's training, Saito slowly went into the dream world.

Talk:Toradora!:Volume5 Chapter2

2008-12-11T04:32:33Z

JackBassV: Acupuncture?

Talk:Toradora!:Volume5 Chapter2

2008-12-11T04:27:25Z

JackBassV: Your Pain and Mine

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter4 - MTL

2008-12-09T14:27:30Z

JackBassV: New page: Made quite a few minor edits, mainly adding or in a couple of cases removing '''the'''. For a full list, use compare. Sometimes the tense wasn't clear, so I made changes to make it so. ...

Made quite a few minor edits, mainly adding or in a couple of cases removing '''the'''. For a full list, use compare.

Sometimes the tense wasn't clear, so I made changes to make it so.

At times the wording used was too informal (How about it?) so I changed these to something more approprate (What do you say.)

As usual, if you don't agree, then change them.

JBV^_^

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter4 - MTL

2008-12-09T14:12:34Z

JackBassV:

In the royal palace work room, Henrietta was waiting for the guest's arrival impatiently.　

All schedules for the afternoon were canceled today. That’s why Mazarini, who usually complains about her working too hard every day, didn’t scold her.

It was an empty working room, as besides the riches, all the furniture was sold off. As might be expected, the desk that was used for the paper look-over was not present either. There was a worn-out desk, which was bought in the town’s second-hand articles shop instead.

There was also one old book-shelf standing lonesome in the corner of the room. If she was not wearing a crown, the visitor coming to the room would have never been able to guess that it was a queen’s working room.

“The wind dragon should be here from La Rochelle by now…”

Henrietta muttered, lifelessly placing her elbows on the desk.

Once a guard appeared, she asked the same question “Are they here yet?”. Henrietta repeated the same question many times over and over again, during the last few hours.

“Agnes-sama has not come yet.”

The guard gave the same answer again and again.

Henrietta bit her fingernails. A habit she picked up when she was a kid. Though she was criticized and eventually corrected, it revived recently again.

But that time after asking if they arrived yet… the guard reported.

“Musketeer commander Agnes-sama, arrived!”

“Please invite her at once.”

Henrietta stood up saying that.

“We returned just now.”

Agnes, who has entered the work room bowed deeply. Seeing Louise and Saito waiting behind, like a rose, a smile bloomed on Henrietta’s lips. A sincere smile after a long time.

“I sought and brought back Miss Valliere’s familiar.”

Saito and Louise bowed with a strained expression on their faces. They separated in La Rochelle from Siesta who returned back to the academy, while the two came to the royal palace together with Agnes on a a wind dragon.

There was nothing in this deserted, lonely room. Louise looked around unsure.

“Aah, sold all my furniture. Surprised?”

“Yeah…”

“There was no other way. Because the treasury became empty due to the war…”

Henrietta took Louise's hands.

“Louise, first of all, I have to apologize myself before you.”

“Princess…”

“The Generals… Yes, I interrogated the generals who had taken charge of the command of the Albion invasion army. They seemed to have made unreasonable demands of you, Louise… Above all… They ordered you to hold back the enemy army. I’m sorry. It’s because of me. Your ‘Void’ was used under my command.”

With a painful expression on her face, Henrietta held Louise’s hands.

“I am sorry. I am a cruel woman. I am a helpless, sinful woman. I not only used your power for something I started myself, but I sent you away to that place to die.”

Agnes corrected Henrietta's words.

“The ones that forced Miss La Valliere to stay using your words were the generals and not Your Majesty herself. Her Majesty also, as far as I remember, never was for such duty.”

Henrietta shook her head.

“No… it’s my responsibility. It was me who decided about the war. The possibility of such instructions being issued should have also been taken into consideration. Really, you are alive. I'm sorry Louise. What words I have to say can't apologize enough…”

Feelings overtook Henrietta, and she began to weep.

“Pardon me, no, these are not the words for me to say.”

Seeing Henrietta like that, Louise instinctively became doleful as well.

“Princess-sama, please do not worry. Louise Francoise dedicated herself to Her Majesty. It includes her death too. Therefore…”

Actually, it was me going to death, Saito thought, yet, of course, he did not say it aloud. With somewhat cold eyes, he watched the two girls embrace each other and sob.

After holding each other for a while, Louise remembered that she still had something to tell Henrietta about and separated herself.

“Princess… I have to tell an awful thing to you, just for your ears.”

“Oh dear! Sounds frightening! Please do! No, I must hear it. I have to listen to everything. Even if it is a dreadful thing that crushes the mind… now, please tell.”

And Louise told Henrietta.

She told about another familiar of Void that attacked them – a woman named Sheffield

And how they met another Void user…

“Besides you, there are other Void users?”

Though Louise hesitated for a while, she also told Henrietta about Tiffania. That she was a half-elf. And that she could use a ‘Void’ spell…

“Such a thing. Maybe you could bring her here as fast as possible.”

Louise shook her head.

“She hopes to live quietly. That spell is useful for defending oneself… in either case, what happened happened - she wanted to be left alone.

“Oh well… this does not necessarily imply that I'm not safe… You know, Louise. I did not want for you to do it by yourself. Yet, I do not have the Void. Neither did I want it for selfish purposes.“

Henrietta knew that Louise’s Void influenced the whole Albion invasion company quite a bit.

“I now understand; having such power can easily make one overly ambitious. I will be careful, to not let such a thing ever happen. And I will make sure that others will be as well. Aah, if only I could do better. I want to leave you out of this whole mess. Really. Yes…”

Louise told Henrietta about the thing she learned from Derflinger.

“As for the Void's users… assuming just from the number of royal family's treasures… there should be four people overall.”

“What?! Four people bearing Founder’s power?!”

“Among them, obviously, there are a few hostile ones.“

Henrietta gazed at Louise.

“Don’t worry Louise. I will personally make sure that no one lays a single finger on you… That’s an absolute must.”

Louise looked doubtful.

“A must?”

Not troubled, Henrietta tapped Louise’s shoulder while separating herself and then looked at Saito.

“Familiar-san. It was you, instead of Louise, who saved my retreating army.”

“Eh?”

“I heard it from the Albion general. He told me about everything.”

“Well, that, it just happened…”

“Thank you. Those words are not enough to express the gratitude I feel now. Really, thank you.”

Henrietta’s crowned head bowed many times. Saito, for the first time seeing a crown moving up and down, started to panic.

“W-well… don’t lower your head. The Queen should not lower her head to anyone…”

“No… you are the hero. The hero who saved the mother country – Tristain. If not for you, my army would have been annihilated.”

Henrietta continued bowing a lot, which made Saito glad. At the same time, the pleasure that has not been felt until now, sprung out of the bottom of his heart.

Surely, back in Japan, he had never dreamed about being appreciated by a Queen this much.

“Though it is small, this is to show my gratitude. Please receive it.”

Gratitude? What could it be? Some gold coins again? Or…

Saito recalled the event in the cheap hotel at one time. That night… Henrietta’s lips touched mine. Well, could He calmly ask to kiss her back - Saito grew expectant and ashamed.

However, the words that Henrietta uttered, were beyond Saito's imagination.

“Please accept it.”

“Paper?”

It was a single parchment. It had a Tristain royal family arm imprinted on the left corner. Though it obviously was some kind of official document, Saito could neither write nor read. Louise protruded her face at his side and looked into the a paper – her eyes widened.

“It says you are consecrated to be the commander of the imperial guard knight corps!”

“Consecrated?”

Saito, who cannot grasp the importance of such a thing, blankly asked.

“It is so. It started since the war of Tarbes, and in the past you helped me many times. That alone would be reason enough to make you an aristocrat. The withdrawal in Albion led to the success at that time. The contribution that you brought to our country is one of a kind and unparalleled. You are a hero who should go down into history.”

Being called a Hero by Henrietta, made Saito glow. Still, Henrietta kept on persuading him.

“A hero has to be given an honor that matches his exploits. That’s what general that confronted you said to me… and I think so as well. Thus I ask you – please lend me your power. You are important for Me… no, for all people of Tristain.”

Saito finally understood the true feeling of VIP treatment. Being sought by Agnes, having a ship sent just for you - the purpose was not only to show appreciation for Saito's pains. I was admitted as a necessary human for Tristain, that’s what such a big warship was given for.

“But princess-sama, consecrating Saito who is not a noble with the duty of commander of the imperial guard knight corps? This cannot be allowed!”

Louise rattled in haste.

“Then why not make him a noble, Louise?”

“Well, because Saito is a commoner, thus being said…”

“Because he is a human that comes from the different world? I heard it from Osman.”

“So why make such a person into a noble?”

“Doesn‘t he have the qualifications of the a noble? After all, a position in the kingdoms government gives noble position. Regardless of the position, the skillful ones should be consecrated. This is for Tristain's future. That‘s how I think.“

Henrietta said in admonished tone.

“But Saito is my familiar…”

“Yes. Of course, that thing doesn't change. In fact, if he becomes a noble, it will be easier for him to help you. You disagree?”
“But, but, my Void should remain a secret…”

“Of course, that secret will be kept. That he is the familiar Gandalfr know only me, Agnes, academy’s director Osman and top management of the country. Currently, he is just a soldier with excellent behavior and weapon using skills.”

Louise could not object to such words any longer.

“However, this way I will not be able to find a way to return home…” Saito objected weakly, but Henrietta still stood her ground.

“The title of the knight commander will be useful while looking for the way to return.”

Saito dwelled on it.

…It might be as she said. If his position in this world goes up, there would be no limits for him. Saito knew that from spending quite some time with the nobles already.

“What do you say, Hiragasaito?” 

Being called by his full name, Saito felt nervous. Otherwise, he was not interested in a noble’s position. However… being admitted amongst people – that’s what Saito desired. Being needed by Henrietta, consequently, means being needed by this entire country. Moreover, it will be easy to look for a way to return.

Aah, it was kind of similar to a test taken with his mind set. Like studying during old times… though he was rather stupid, he still was glad when he was praised for the marks. The pleasure of that time, just now 100, 1000 times more intense, caught Saito.

However… A knight commander? Wasn’t that sort of responsibility from some standpoints impossible? But it was attractive. Promotion, promotion… such charm could not be disputed easily.

“…Let me think about it for a moment.”

Louise watched Saito with an insecure face.

Henrietta smiled.

“I see. Taking the position of the commander of the imperial guard knight corps should be taken after one becomes determined. However, you cannot refuse me giving you the title of Chevalier. If you were to refuse it, then I would be disgraced myself.”

Saito shyly looked at Louise.

Yet Louise seemed to be at a loss herself.

Henrietta kept persuading further.

“I can’t allow Louise’s Void to be targeted by other users. For the name of the deed, A knight that will protect Louise is needed. Consequently, I would be defended as well.”

After hearing her say so, Louise nodded.

“You understand. I am glad, Louise.”

Then aiming at Saito, Henrietta pointed out a wand with a big light blue crystal at the end of it.

“Though it is informal… In such place accolade can be done as well. Please kneel.”

Once Henrietta’s tone switched to a majestic Queen’s, Saito knelt down instinctively.

“Please close your eyes.”

As told, he closed his eyes. The tension ran through the body. It was wrapped in exhilarating heat.

No way, I’m becoming a noble…

He never dreamed of such a thing, really.

“Bow your head down.”

Saito bowed. Though he was not really mentally prepared, the ceremony advanced indifferently.

Then he felt something heavy being placed on his right shoulder.

The wand. It was Henrietta's wand placed on his right shoulder.

As if words of prayer, the royal edict of promoting to knighthood, came out of Henrietta's mouth.

“I, Queen of Tristain Henrietta, give my blessings and the title of Knight to this person. This person is an owner of a noble soul, which is unmatched with no equals. Do you swear unwavering loyalty to me, the country, and the founder?”

Saito was silent. Could he really make an oath for such loyalty? After all, it was unpalatable to tell a lie during an important ceremony. Noticing Saito’s feelings, Henrietta smiled.

“It’s all right. You are a human that came from another place. Loyalty that doesn't exist in the mind cannot be sworn. I will take it as conceded thing.”

[[Image:ZnT09-099.jpg|thumb]]

“Princess-sama.”

Louise instinctively opened her mouth. She never heard of such accolade.

“It’s all right. It was me who made the request to begin with. I asked him to become a knight.“

Henrietta‘s face became solemn again as she continued the words.

“Owner of noble soul, that is unmatched with no equals, do you swear fidelity to the place where your heart is, the place that your soul desires?”

Though he still did not understand it well… but this meant that Saito could leave. Thus, there were no problems anymore.

”…I swear.”

“Good. Then in the name of Founder Brimir, I consecrate you into the knights.”

Henrietta first tapped Saito’s right shoulder twice, then the left one.

That’s how simply Saito was consecrated into knights.

After the consecration ended, Henrietta let Saito stand up.

“After this, lend a little bit of your power to this weak Queen as well, Chevalier Saito-dono.”

<center>* * *</center>

Talk:Toradora!:Volume5 Chapter1

2008-12-09T04:40:15Z

JackBassV: Mopped?

''From just I've been the only one that's been scoring!''

Try > ''For all this time, I've been the only one scoring!''

Or maybe > ''Since the start, I'm the only one that's been scoring!''

''From Just'' is a fragment and should be '''From just now''', which makes no sense in this case, as it implies that she's only just joined the game, when she actually means from the beginning of the game.

JBV^_^

== Mopped? ==

Changed a couple of spelling errors, including mopped to mobbed. Mopped means to wipe dry (as in mopped up), while mobbed means to be surrounded by a (large) group of people.

JBV^_^

Talk:Toradora!:Volume5 Chapter1

2008-12-09T04:09:26Z

JackBassV: How long has Minori been playing?

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima

2008-11-25T04:11:11Z

JackBassV: Volume 12, part 3 Name

== Volume 2 Name ==
Shouldn't

Volume 2 - The Wind of Albion/ 風のアルビオン

Be translated as Albion of the wind or something like that?

--
Proto

== Volume 5 Chapter 2 ==

*Trejon: why is that Volume 5 Chapter 2 stands at 50% completion?? nobody is translating it?
and actually is this a comment pool XD?

**It seems that this chapter has been stalled for quite some time. Perhaps some other translator can finish it off?~ Lime.

== Nyu-Kassuru ==

Nyu-Kassuru seems to be Newcastle.

* lolol.

after reading that out loud, i have to agree.

made me chuckle.

good spot my friend.

mind you after living in Newcastle for 5yrs, i have an urge to rename it as "Newky" and have all the locals refer to it as the "toon"

which the locals affectionately calls it. :)

[[User:220.246.154.243|220.246.154.243]] 04:28, 10 June 2007 (PDT)

== ZnT Teaser ==
The link is broken. The best I could do was putting Aquastar forum thread nearby; though I couldn't get it to show the right post. Any help is appreciated (required post number is in URL already). Or should it rather be removed completely? AFAICT, it was translation of the very first chapter, which doesn't make sense now...

==Edit Deleted : Licensing==

The novel has now been licensed. http://www.gomanga.com/manga/zerosfamiliar.php

Yesterday I posted this here. A unregistered undid my edits which is an action I would think only a administrator would have the rights to do. In the Baka-Tsuki disclaimer it says -" This wiki is done with the intention to A) Improve my(c) English writing skills. B) To provide a storage space for fans of the translated works(a) so that the fans can promote these works(a) C) To attract more readers''' to make English licencing(d) possible''' "

So why were my edits deleted? If an admin or did so I wouldn't question it but this seems less good-willed.[[User:72.207.45.14|72.207.45.14]] 17:38, 26 September 2007 (PDT)

The person who undid your edit was unregistered. This was probably someone wanting to keep this project alive. We have already recived the news that ZnT is licensed. You can find more about this [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1345 here]. This project will continue until the volumes are actually released.

Sorry for any inconvenience caused.

--[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]] 18:02, 26 September 2007 (PDT)

Ah okay ^_^ Since Seven Seas has dropped titles before continuing until publication is a good idea. I rarely come here (only checking up on the Clannad translation) I didn't know about the forum thread. Thanks [[User:72.207.45.14|72.207.45.14]] 19:53, 26 September 2007 (PDT)

== Proper Names ==
According to Wikipedia articles, country name is Romalia, not Romaria or anything; most likely, author meant Jörmungandr. If we translate proper names rather than transcribe them (Louise vs. Ruizu, Albion vs. Arubion etc.), let's be consistent where possible.

*http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zero_no_Tsukaima#Setting
*http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jörmungandr

The same applies to Gallia vs. Garia, see Wikipedia for "Gaul".
I'm fixing chapter names in vol. 7, 11 & 13.

[[User:Const2k|Const2k]] 23:35, 26 April 2008 (PDT)

== Proper Names (reply) ==

About Romaria/Romalia:

Honestly, you can translate it either way. I don't care if you bother to change this since there isn't proof which is correct. Same goes for Gallia.

Though a note to you, "because Wikipedia said so" does not, at all, mean anything. Wikipedia is changeable by everyone, after all.

--

About Jörmungandr:
"most likely, author meant Jörmungandr"

Seriously, have you not heard of basing something off of something? The author clearly based Jörmungant OFF of Jörmungandr, but it obviously isn't.
In the novels, it is written "ヨルムンガント". Jörmungandr is "ヨルムンガンド".
The author didn't mean anything and make a mistake, he did this on purpose. So it should be "t"

~Serenade beta

just a side note a d at the end of a word in german and similar languages is pronounced as a t so the author is using the phonetic rendition (and according to my literature on norse myths Jörmungand doesnt have an r on the end) also for the wikiphiles the Jörmungand article is preceded by this warning "This article does not cite any references or sources." as opposed to my book "Norse Mythology a guide to the gods, heroes, rituals, and beliefs" by John Lindow.
Come to think of it (though it has been bugging me for a while) is the r on the end of Gandalfr there in the book or did someone translate it to that, because if its not in the book it likely follows Tolkien's rendition of Gandalf, as Tolkien was a scholar in norse mythology.

~Speerous

== Publication dates? ==

# Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉 (published December 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2110-9 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2110-1)
# Volume 14 - Aquileia's Saint / 水都市の聖女 (published May 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2319-5 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2319-8)

Was volume 14 published before volume 13? Seems very unlikely. Could someone correct this?

--

Volume 5
Chapter 2-2 completed
Chapter 2 stands at 50% completion.

~ Vorpal

== About Chapters' Original Names ==

As every book has it's original title, couldn't it be possible to write also the name of the chapter in Japanese? It doesn't matter if it's not in the Main Page, but at least somewhere to be read, plz. Maybe here it can be written... :)

~ Macko Darlack

--

On another note, I suggest we change the Volume titles to reflect the way it's written in Japanese:

How it's all (Blank) of (Blank)

e.g.

The Familiar of Zero

Albion of The Wind

The Prayer Book of The Founder

The Water Spirit of Oath

The Holiday of Tristainia

The Ruby of Atonement

The Pentecost of Silver (Yeah.. this one's kind of awkward though)

The Serenade of Nostalgia

The Ball of Twin Moons

The Duet of Recollection

The Holiday of The Fairies

The World Door of the Holy Country

The Saint of Aquelia

~Xorius 07:59PM (GMT +10:00) 05/09/2008

== Vol. 9 Chapter 9 Title ==

Well, consulting a Kanji dictionary, the kanjis in 怪鳥 are 'mystery' and 'bird/fowl/poultry'. As some days ago S3-Ch7 was released 'The Ball of Sleipnir', there appeared a big airplane-like ship that was referred as 'a mysterious bird'. For that reason I guess this names fits with the chapter title.

~ MD

Thanks for the info^^

== Vol. 13 Chapter 13 Title ==

The kanas in "Aboard the 『オストラント』号" can be romanized as "''Osutoranto''". Now that S3-Ch8 was released, in English fansubbed version it is referred as "Ostland", something that was related with the East (however, it doesn't fit too much with East, 'cause Ost has to do much more with West [''Oeste'' in spanish]). It is the name of an airship (the one mentioned in Vol. 9 Ch9) named after Saito's origin, through the East, by %"%·/&%·.
As for the kanji, 号, it can be read as ごう (gou), meaning number, issue, sobriquet, pen-name... well, i don't know what sobriquet nor pen-name mean... but, ごう can also be kanjiized (new word! :D) as 壕, meaning trench, dugout, air-raid shelter... well, if those meanings are right, maybe someone could choose one of them... but I think for the name of that thing, the "Ostland" name fits well :D

~MD

In the chinese RAWs, its directly translated into Eastwards. Which makes sense with what's stated above. And the 号 is normally added at the name of Ships... kind of like Type, or Class kind of thing.

At least the chinese do haha...

~Xorius

Btw Ost is east in German and given that much of this comes from norse mythology german is a better reference language although finnish or danish is better still

so... the name of V10,Ch1 would be "The ''Ostland''", and V13,Ch3 "Aboard the ''Ostland''", right? or we write Eastwards instead of Ostland?? (btw, danish i reckon... but finnish never. totally diffrent *-) ) ~MD

== Translation ==

I've seen numerous times that the word 'lady killer' has been used to describe good looking people like King of Gallia, Guiche and Julio. Native english speakers will think why do those guys kill females, but its actually a direct translation from jap/chi that means "womaniser". Hence i propose for all lady killer to be changed into womaniser which would be more appropriate??~Lime

Well, there's the term "drop-dead gorgeous" but doesn't really mean that people drop dead at their sight. Hehe, just my two cents. Anyways, I'd think it can go either way. Smooth operator, maybe? But some may not understand, so what to do.....-zultek

I'm a native English speaker, and I got it quite fine. But for others' sake, I shall voice in. There's "ladies' man" as a term with the same meaning; "Playboy" too.

I like the term ladies' man... implies good looking and also a womaniser. I can't see any direct translation off the chinese word lady killer.. propose a change? ~Lime

== About some Abbreviations ==

When i read the article long ago, i didn't know (nor do i know now) the meaning of these acronyms A.W.O.L, M.I.A, K.I.A... there are some translators from there... what are they?

~MD

They are, respectively, military acronyms for 'absent without leave' 'missing in action' and 'killed in action'

Oo that's not meaning literally, right? ~MD

:AWOL means the soldier has absconded from their post or deserted.
:MIA means the person is missing, presumed dead. No body has been found or at least not positively identified.
:KIA means a body has been found that either is the person named, or has been identified as that person.
:JBV^_^

== Volume 12, part 3 Name ==

'''Right To Use Saito during a Day'''. Shouldn't that be '''Right to Use Saito ''For'' A Day'''?

I don't know what the japanese title is (I don't have this volume.) But in common English usage, you'd use ''For'' rather than ''During'', as the statement is written in the future tense.

:Past = Saito Used For a Day
:Present= Using Saito For a Day
:Future = Use Saito For a Day

JBV^_^

Talk:Zero no Tsukaima

2008-11-25T03:58:54Z

JackBassV: /* About some Abbreviations */

Talk:Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume9 Chapter 1

2008-11-23T13:06:35Z

JackBassV: Tsuruya-san ''what''?

== Progress of QC ==

Sorry for an irrelevant post. If you have an idea where to post this, let me know.

I plan to follow the progress of translation. Watch [[Akiha_haruhi_v9_ch1|My QC memo]] to check the progress of QC, and to check whether a mistranslation you noticed is confirmed.

== Various ==

:That means there are a lot more choices for classes, and running around to get to them all becomes very tiring, especially by the second semester.

Doesn't the education system in Japan use trimesters, not semesters?

:Tsuruya-san ('''!'''), and wouldn't just randomly listen to Haruhi's orders, but I think I should tell her anyways.

偉大 (いだい, ''idai'') means 'great', 'grand', 'extraordinary', etc.; while 常識 (じょうしき, ''jyoushiki'') means common sense, so I think that would make 常識人 a sensible person. Perhaps this is saying that her class has a great deal of common sense...

:Koizumi chose Black, and put four pieces onto the board.

The term used amongst western go players would be:

:Koizumi chose Black, and put four handicap stones on the board.

::Sure. >.< I'm not quite sure how Go works, so go ahead and change it. ;D

:Sasuga [さすがに (adv) (1) as might be expected; (2) though; after all - Dunno how to fit that into this sentence D:], Tsuruya-san.:

That would be "As expected from Tsuruya-san."

::The problem is the next line, which has something along the lines of 'as she heard the 'sasuga', blahblah', so I dunno how to fit that in.

:The tone of her voice didn’t have too much disappointment in it. In fact, it’s just like her normal, cold, unexcited voice. Her attitude was similar to the time she couldn’t find any Arowana in the neighbor’s pond[ED note- whose neighbor's pond? - TL note - Iono, it just says Neighbour's pond]. That's what her voice is like now.

What was the original, something like 隣の池? It is not necessarily the neighbor's they're talking about, but a pond in the neighborhood/close by.

::The original is 近所の溜め池. So it's sort of nearby pond, but I just put neighbour's. >.< --[[User:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]] 12:16, 1 July 2007 (PDT)
:::There's a different between the singular possessive noun "neighbor's" and 近所の that means "nearby" or "neighboring". Also, 溜め池 seems to mean reservoir, not exactly a pond.
::::True...So should I put 'nearby pond' or something? D:
:::::I guess 'nearby pond/reservoir' makes most sense here, the later being a more literal translation.
::::::So... as of 30 March 2008, this still says 'neighbor's pond.'

--[[User:Rakshasa|Rakshasa]] 04:51, 1 July 2007 (PDT)

== clarification needed ==

Not a big issue but:

"with hair that's dark like a crow sprayed with a can of dark tainting spray"

Im not sure what we are trying to say here. Is it a can of dark tinted spray, or tanning spray or is it supposed to be a dark spray paint?

-----
That would be that it's dark spray paint. Dark tainting means it will turn something dark...[[User:Kanzar|Kanzar]] 02:31, 25 July 2007 (PDT)

:You would use a tinting spray on hair. Does the same job as paint on walls, just that a tint is temporary, while paint is (generally) permanent.
:JBV^_^

== Them ancient poems ==

When resources (read: translators who can read/decipher the poetry) become avalable, I suppose we can translate them to say fancy English or 'Shakesperean'?

== Tsuruya-san ''what''? ==

''I advise you to abandon this idea. If you don't, you'll be in the newspapers. Next time I see Tsuruya-san, I'll have to tell her about this and warn her that even if Haruhi asks for help, she shouldn't comply. Tsuruya-san ('''!'''), and wouldn't just randomly listen to Haruhi's orders, but I think I should tell her anyways.''

What is the original text? This need to be sorted as soon as possible, even if it's just writing the romanised version of the Japanese text. Just from reading the english, it looks like it should read something like ''Tsuruya-san's smart, and wouldn't just...'' At least it makes sense, even if it's wrong.

Also the last word (anyways) should be '''anyway'''. He's only going to tell her once.

JBV^_^

Talk:Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume9 Chapter 1

2008-11-23T12:49:42Z

JackBassV: /* clarification needed */

Talk:Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume7 Prologue

2008-11-22T03:37:21Z

JackBassV: /* "Box." */

== References & Translator's Notes ==

=== Kirlian photograph ===

A 'photograph' created by exposing a photographic plate to an electric field instead of light. The electrical properties of the subject being photographed generates a unique electrical field around it, creating an "aura" around it.

=== Pochibukuro ===

In Japan, it is a New Year’s custom to give small amounts of money to children in decorative envelopes called ‘pochibukuro’.

=== Fukuwarai and Sugoroku ===
[http://web-japan.org/kidsweb/virtual/fukuwarai/what-is.html Fukuwari] and [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sugoroku Sugoroku] are the games the group played while on the trip to Snow Mountain in the story [http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume6_Where_did_the_Cat_Go%3F Where did the cat go?]

=== Spring Setsubun ===

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Setsubun Setsubun] and [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lichun Risshun] is the eve of and the first day of a season, respectively. In this case, the season is springtime. The novel uses the kanji 節分 (せつぶん - "Setsubun") here, which is specifically a holiday for end of winter (Bean Throwing Night).

=== Rolled Sushi ===

The word used in the novel is "ehoumaki." (Can someone please expand this? It seems this word has a special meaning associated with the occasion, but I'm not clear what it is.) (I'm trying to confirm this in word from the scans... -Smidge)(This is discussed in the Setsubun wiki, it is not rolled sushi - but "Lucky Direction Roll Sushi", it's named this because it is rolled in the direction of the Zodiac sign of the time of year.)

=== Bernoulli lemniscate ===

Latin for "[http://mathworld.wolfram.com/Lemniscate.html a pendant ribbon]", a polar curve whose most common form is the locus of points the product of whose distances from two fixed points documented by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daniel_Bernoulli Bernouli] in 1694.

=== Fuku wa uchi ===

The second half of the phrase "Oni wa soto! Fuku wa uchi!" (鬼は外! 福は内! - "Demons out! Luck in!") which is traditionally yelled while throwing the soy beans during Setsubun. Only the second half ("Luck In") is said because Haruhi wanted to be nice to the demons.

=== Naita Akaoni ===

[http://harujpn-citron.blogspot.com/2005/11/naita-akaoni.html Naita Akaoni] is a children's story about two kind demons, a Red and Blue demon, who wish to be friends with the humans, who are always running away from them.

== Discussion ==

=== General ===

=== "Hoping time will reverse." ===

: Here, I'm hoping that time will '''reverse'''. I have no clue what Haruhi is planning, since I need to come to terms with my own situation first. Starting to reminisce about the past year in February is a bit early, but since what I have to say is not unsayable, I might as well tell it enthusiastically and completely.

Is "reverse" the correct word here? The intent here isn't for time to flow backwards. It's more like Kyon wants to hit the "Pause" button and step out of "real" time while assimilating recent events, which involves rewinding the tape of the previous month and playing it forward. I can see the use of "reverse" here as a way to get accross the correct concept without it being literally accurate, but i can also see it as a placeholder in translation of a confusing passage.--[[User:Nutcase|Nutcase]] 06:47, 19 February 2007 (PST)

=== "the wrong amount to set off" ===

''I think I know what Nagato wants to say. I had told Asahina-san that it was because Nagato had let the wrong amount to set off, so the world changed on December the eighteenth.''

This sentence doesn't seem right. Can anyone please confirm the translation?

:Well, Kyon told Mikuru Yuki had put too much data into it and caused the world to change. Maybe change it to Nagato had (exploded) too much data? ~~[[User:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]

:I have taken some liberties here, putting in "set things in motion" as capturing the sense in idiomatic English. Could make it "caused the wrong current state to be entered" to stay closer to BaKaFiSh's translation. This contacts the notion of the universe-as-computer more clearly. Yeah, that's better, gonna change it.

=== "I'll give you something to see" ===

''The movie I was watching gradually disappeared. Has the service been cut? I'll give you something to see. Like during my three-day long memory loss, it's a brigade leader's responsibility to worry about the members, that's the way it is, Haruhi.''

This paragraph seems a bit confused. Can anyone please confirm the translation?

:maybe 'think about' instead of 'see' would make more sense... ~~[[User:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]

http://www2.gol.com/users/stever/setsubun.htm

: I read this as Kyon is talking to himself, and the thing that he clings to in the timeless, placeless void is Haruhi's concern for him. The 'you' being himself is the slippery point here, so if anything, I'd make it. "I'll give you something to see, Kyon."--[[User:Nutcase|Nutcase]] 07:56, 5 February 2007 (PST)

=== Lucky Daughters ===

Perhaps this is a reference to [http://www2.gol.com/users/stever/setsubun.htm Toshi Otoko] (the person/people who would throw the beans in such a ritual)?

=== "Box." ===

:When we first started, the students down below didn't know what was going on, and ran around like a group of insects not wanting to die. But before a minute had passed, the guys had come back in twos and threes and started to fight for the beans Asahina-san and Nagato were throwing down just like it was for money. They generally avoided the beans that Haruhi and her strong arms were firing off, considering it was kind of like the beans were fired out of a gun. For this, they moved in unison, going left and right at the same time.

:"'''Box'''."(<--makes no sense.)

:Haruhi then said, lamenting,

"Box" as in "Pass a box of ammo?" or as in "Stand and fight?" What kind of box? Smidge?--[[User:Nutcase|Nutcase]] 17:15, 19 February 2007 (PST)

Okay, on this pass, I'm taking it to mean "Stand and fight!" It fits in the context. I've made the edit. If nobody says this is a mistake, I'll delete this section in a while.--[[User:Nutcase|Nutcase]] 15:31, 4 March 2007 (PST)

:: The original text says "しまったわ" (Shimatta wa). "Shimatta" is a mild explitive ("Damn it!") so I would translate this outburst as either "Damn it!" or "Damn you!" [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] 16:15, 4 March 2007 (PST)

:The current ''Stand and Fight'' makes as little sense as the original ''Box'', given that she's ''lamenting''. '''Damn.''' would seem to fit better than either of Smidges' suggestions, as they seem too aggressive.
:BTW, why was ''Box'' used in the first place?
:JBV^_^

=== Koizumi's time diagram discussion ===

I'm not a translator...just a reader commenting on the story.

I'm sure you didn't mistranslated Koizumi's time loop explanation or least Kyon's interpretation of the left loop ("The left loop was the time I missed. It was the time from when I lost consciousness after being stabbed up to when I woke up in the hospital. Those three days were this loop.").

But when I tried to do it myself (yes I have lots of free time :p), I got a different diagram, so I think the author got it wrong or something:

[[Image:Suzumiya haruhi time travel timeline.png]]

If you look at the linked diagram, the right loop in Koizumi's diagram would be 3->4->1->3 in my diagram (which correspond to the events in Disappearance of Suzumiya Haruhi), and his left loop would 3->5->3 in mine (which correspond to the 3 days b/w the stairwell accident and Kyon waking up from his coma). But notice how there is no 5->3 in my diagram. Instead the left loop should be 6->3->5->6.

If you look at the diagram, you'll also see what Koizumi was talking about when he said "The memory we have but you don't have...... when you fell down the stairs on the eighteenth, to your awakening on the twenty-first, three days later, maybe it never existed." This involves deleting the line segment 3->5, and merging 4 and 5 into a single point that would describe 2 things: Kyon pressing the <Enter> key to travel to the past again; and the alternate timeline morphing back to the original timeline, where the memories of the deleted 3->5 segment are fake.

--[[User:Maian|Maian]] 10:07, 5 April 2007 (PDT)

=== "mass" ===

: Falling heads over heels and revolving in a no-gravity zone is something I have experienced many times before. Even though I think I'm used to these sensations, this time is vastly different from all the other times. If all the other times were like riding a roller-coaster in an amusement park, this is a noisy, anarchic space shuttle I'm randomly flying about in without a seat belt. But, since my body has no '''mass''', it is actually not being twirled around.

Mass is the amount of matter an object has while weight is the force due gravity.
With or without gravity, the amount of mass an object has doesn't change. Hence, even if Kyon, encounters something in a no-gravity zone, his mass will not change. To cut the story short, it should not be mass which is used here, it should be weight.

--[[User:jedlionheart|jedlionheart]] March, 2008

== Closed Discussion Items ==

The following discussion items ahve been resolved in some form or another...

=== Snow Mountain Syndrome reference ===

For uniformity, I decided to reference the location of the Snow Moutnain Syndrome storyline as a "mysterious mansion on the mountain" - this seems to adequately describe it without spoiling the actual story. To differentiate, the ''other'' location in that story is referred to as a villa.

=== doesn't fit SOS ===
'シズン毎にオンタイムな行事をしめやかに実行する組織'(literally something like Organization that respectfully holds events appropriate to the season....but that doesn't fit SOS)

Maybe something along the lines of "Specially Observing all events approriate to the Season"?

/kaoSFell

:yeah, there's a forum topic on it now~ http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=563 ~~[[User:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]

=== Bernoulli line ===
I think they meant the lemniscate. See http://www-groups.dcs.st-and.ac.uk/~history/Curves/Lemniscate.html.
:I agree, it definitely matches up with Koizumi's drawing. (Also http://mathworld.wolfram.com/Lemniscate.html)

=== Cleaning bin? ===
The last line of the prologue, you used the phrase "cleaning bin" of the literature club room. I'm sorry if I sound rude, but shouldn't it be utility closet? At least that's what I translated in Melancholy of Mikuru and Chapter 1. Since they're refering to the same object, I think we better standardize things a bit. Cleaning bin or utility closet? XD
--[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]] 22:16, 2 December 2006 (PST)

:''Cleaning Bin'' sounds like a trash can. When I first read that line I thought, "Who's hiding in the trash can?". A utility/broom closet makes a lot more sense. I'll make that change when I revew the rest of the prologue later today. [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] 04:56, 3 December 2006 (PST)
::I thought the same :) [[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 05:22, 3 December 2006 (PST)
:::Sure, =P, I just put cleaning bin because that's how I store all my cleaning crap...I shove it into a bin in the closet downstairs...=P...I guess that would make more sense... ~~[[User:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]

== New Year has has! ==

''New Years has come and gone, and we left the troublesome old year behind almost a month ago. If time seems to have flown by, it's probably because you've kept yourself busy doing a lot of New Years related things during that first month.''

A I've stated in the inline comment I made, the first ''New Years'' should really be ''New Year's'', but that makes the first sentence New Year has has. The reason it shouldn't be '''years''' being that the first '''New Year''' refers to the current new year and hence should be singular, not plural.

The second should really be singular too, but it could be argued that it refers to things that are performed every year, hence can be left as a plural.

JBV^_^

Talk:Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume7 Prologue

2008-11-22T02:41:07Z

JackBassV: New Year has has!

== References & Translator's Notes ==

=== Kirlian photograph ===

A 'photograph' created by exposing a photographic plate to an electric field instead of light. The electrical properties of the subject being photographed generates a unique electrical field around it, creating an "aura" around it.

=== Pochibukuro ===

In Japan, it is a New Year’s custom to give small amounts of money to children in decorative envelopes called ‘pochibukuro’.

=== Fukuwarai and Sugoroku ===
[http://web-japan.org/kidsweb/virtual/fukuwarai/what-is.html Fukuwari] and [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sugoroku Sugoroku] are the games the group played while on the trip to Snow Mountain in the story [http://project.baka-tsuki.net/index.php?title=Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume6_Where_did_the_Cat_Go%3F Where did the cat go?]

=== Spring Setsubun ===

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Setsubun Setsubun] and [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lichun Risshun] is the eve of and the first day of a season, respectively. In this case, the season is springtime. The novel uses the kanji 節分 (せつぶん - "Setsubun") here, which is specifically a holiday for end of winter (Bean Throwing Night).

=== Rolled Sushi ===

The word used in the novel is "ehoumaki." (Can someone please expand this? It seems this word has a special meaning associated with the occasion, but I'm not clear what it is.) (I'm trying to confirm this in word from the scans... -Smidge)(This is discussed in the Setsubun wiki, it is not rolled sushi - but "Lucky Direction Roll Sushi", it's named this because it is rolled in the direction of the Zodiac sign of the time of year.)

=== Bernoulli lemniscate ===

Latin for "[http://mathworld.wolfram.com/Lemniscate.html a pendant ribbon]", a polar curve whose most common form is the locus of points the product of whose distances from two fixed points documented by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daniel_Bernoulli Bernouli] in 1694.

=== Fuku wa uchi ===

The second half of the phrase "Oni wa soto! Fuku wa uchi!" (鬼は外! 福は内! - "Demons out! Luck in!") which is traditionally yelled while throwing the soy beans during Setsubun. Only the second half ("Luck In") is said because Haruhi wanted to be nice to the demons.

=== Naita Akaoni ===

[http://harujpn-citron.blogspot.com/2005/11/naita-akaoni.html Naita Akaoni] is a children's story about two kind demons, a Red and Blue demon, who wish to be friends with the humans, who are always running away from them.

== Discussion ==

=== General ===

=== "Hoping time will reverse." ===

: Here, I'm hoping that time will '''reverse'''. I have no clue what Haruhi is planning, since I need to come to terms with my own situation first. Starting to reminisce about the past year in February is a bit early, but since what I have to say is not unsayable, I might as well tell it enthusiastically and completely.

Is "reverse" the correct word here? The intent here isn't for time to flow backwards. It's more like Kyon wants to hit the "Pause" button and step out of "real" time while assimilating recent events, which involves rewinding the tape of the previous month and playing it forward. I can see the use of "reverse" here as a way to get accross the correct concept without it being literally accurate, but i can also see it as a placeholder in translation of a confusing passage.--[[User:Nutcase|Nutcase]] 06:47, 19 February 2007 (PST)

=== "the wrong amount to set off" ===

''I think I know what Nagato wants to say. I had told Asahina-san that it was because Nagato had let the wrong amount to set off, so the world changed on December the eighteenth.''

This sentence doesn't seem right. Can anyone please confirm the translation?

:Well, Kyon told Mikuru Yuki had put too much data into it and caused the world to change. Maybe change it to Nagato had (exploded) too much data? ~~[[User:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]

:I have taken some liberties here, putting in "set things in motion" as capturing the sense in idiomatic English. Could make it "caused the wrong current state to be entered" to stay closer to BaKaFiSh's translation. This contacts the notion of the universe-as-computer more clearly. Yeah, that's better, gonna change it.

=== "I'll give you something to see" ===

''The movie I was watching gradually disappeared. Has the service been cut? I'll give you something to see. Like during my three-day long memory loss, it's a brigade leader's responsibility to worry about the members, that's the way it is, Haruhi.''

This paragraph seems a bit confused. Can anyone please confirm the translation?

:maybe 'think about' instead of 'see' would make more sense... ~~[[User:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]

http://www2.gol.com/users/stever/setsubun.htm

: I read this as Kyon is talking to himself, and the thing that he clings to in the timeless, placeless void is Haruhi's concern for him. The 'you' being himself is the slippery point here, so if anything, I'd make it. "I'll give you something to see, Kyon."--[[User:Nutcase|Nutcase]] 07:56, 5 February 2007 (PST)

=== Lucky Daughters ===

Perhaps this is a reference to [http://www2.gol.com/users/stever/setsubun.htm Toshi Otoko] (the person/people who would throw the beans in such a ritual)?

=== "Box." ===

:When we first started, the students down below didn't know what was going on, and ran around like a group of insects not wanting to die. But before a minute had passed, the guys had come back in twos and threes and started to fight for the beans Asahina-san and Nagato were throwing down just like it was for money. They generally avoided the beans that Haruhi and her strong arms were firing off, considering it was kind of like the beans were fired out of a gun. For this, they moved in unison, going left and right at the same time.

:"'''Box'''."(<--makes no sense.)

:Haruhi then said, lamenting,

"Box" as in "Pass a box of ammo?" or as in "Stand and fight?" What kind of box? Smidge?--[[User:Nutcase|Nutcase]] 17:15, 19 February 2007 (PST)

Okay, on this pass, I'm taking it to mean "Stand and fight!" It fits in the context. I've made the edit. If nobody says this is a mistake, I'll delete this section in a while.--[[User:Nutcase|Nutcase]] 15:31, 4 March 2007 (PST)

:: The original text says "しまったわ" (Shimatta wa). "Shimatta" is a mild explitive ("Damn it!") so I would translate this outburst as either "Damn it!" or "Damn you!" [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] 16:15, 4 March 2007 (PST)

=== Koizumi's time diagram discussion ===

I'm not a translator...just a reader commenting on the story.

I'm sure you didn't mistranslated Koizumi's time loop explanation or least Kyon's interpretation of the left loop ("The left loop was the time I missed. It was the time from when I lost consciousness after being stabbed up to when I woke up in the hospital. Those three days were this loop.").

But when I tried to do it myself (yes I have lots of free time :p), I got a different diagram, so I think the author got it wrong or something:

[[Image:Suzumiya haruhi time travel timeline.png]]

If you look at the linked diagram, the right loop in Koizumi's diagram would be 3->4->1->3 in my diagram (which correspond to the events in Disappearance of Suzumiya Haruhi), and his left loop would 3->5->3 in mine (which correspond to the 3 days b/w the stairwell accident and Kyon waking up from his coma). But notice how there is no 5->3 in my diagram. Instead the left loop should be 6->3->5->6.

If you look at the diagram, you'll also see what Koizumi was talking about when he said "The memory we have but you don't have...... when you fell down the stairs on the eighteenth, to your awakening on the twenty-first, three days later, maybe it never existed." This involves deleting the line segment 3->5, and merging 4 and 5 into a single point that would describe 2 things: Kyon pressing the <Enter> key to travel to the past again; and the alternate timeline morphing back to the original timeline, where the memories of the deleted 3->5 segment are fake.

--[[User:Maian|Maian]] 10:07, 5 April 2007 (PDT)

=== "mass" ===

: Falling heads over heels and revolving in a no-gravity zone is something I have experienced many times before. Even though I think I'm used to these sensations, this time is vastly different from all the other times. If all the other times were like riding a roller-coaster in an amusement park, this is a noisy, anarchic space shuttle I'm randomly flying about in without a seat belt. But, since my body has no '''mass''', it is actually not being twirled around.

Mass is the amount of matter an object has while weight is the force due gravity.
With or without gravity, the amount of mass an object has doesn't change. Hence, even if Kyon, encounters something in a no-gravity zone, his mass will not change. To cut the story short, it should not be mass which is used here, it should be weight.

--[[User:jedlionheart|jedlionheart]] March, 2008

== Closed Discussion Items ==

The following discussion items ahve been resolved in some form or another...

=== Snow Mountain Syndrome reference ===

For uniformity, I decided to reference the location of the Snow Moutnain Syndrome storyline as a "mysterious mansion on the mountain" - this seems to adequately describe it without spoiling the actual story. To differentiate, the ''other'' location in that story is referred to as a villa.

=== doesn't fit SOS ===
'シズン毎にオンタイムな行事をしめやかに実行する組織'(literally something like Organization that respectfully holds events appropriate to the season....but that doesn't fit SOS)

Maybe something along the lines of "Specially Observing all events approriate to the Season"?

/kaoSFell

:yeah, there's a forum topic on it now~ http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=563 ~~[[User:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]

=== Bernoulli line ===
I think they meant the lemniscate. See http://www-groups.dcs.st-and.ac.uk/~history/Curves/Lemniscate.html.
:I agree, it definitely matches up with Koizumi's drawing. (Also http://mathworld.wolfram.com/Lemniscate.html)

=== Cleaning bin? ===
The last line of the prologue, you used the phrase "cleaning bin" of the literature club room. I'm sorry if I sound rude, but shouldn't it be utility closet? At least that's what I translated in Melancholy of Mikuru and Chapter 1. Since they're refering to the same object, I think we better standardize things a bit. Cleaning bin or utility closet? XD
--[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]] 22:16, 2 December 2006 (PST)

:''Cleaning Bin'' sounds like a trash can. When I first read that line I thought, "Who's hiding in the trash can?". A utility/broom closet makes a lot more sense. I'll make that change when I revew the rest of the prologue later today. [[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] 04:56, 3 December 2006 (PST)
::I thought the same :) [[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 05:22, 3 December 2006 (PST)
:::Sure, =P, I just put cleaning bin because that's how I store all my cleaning crap...I shove it into a bin in the closet downstairs...=P...I guess that would make more sense... ~~[[User:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]

== New Year has has! ==

''New Years has come and gone, and we left the troublesome old year behind almost a month ago. If time seems to have flown by, it's probably because you've kept yourself busy doing a lot of New Years related things during that first month.''

A I've stated in the inline comment I made, the first ''New Years'' should really be ''New Year's'', but that makes the first sentence New Year has has. The reason it shouldn't be '''years''' being that the first '''New Year''' refers to the current new year and hence should be singular, not plural.

The second should really be singular too, but it could be argued that it refers to things that are performed every year, hence can be left as a plural.

JBV^_^

Talk:Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume6 Live A Live

2008-11-21T15:56:04Z

JackBassV: The Secret Switch

==The proper tranalation of the title==

The title of this chapter should be Live Alive - it is the title that appeared in the Chinese tranlated version of the novel (Chinese version is published by Kadokawa Taiwan - subsidary of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kadokawa_Shoten Kadokawa Shoten]). --Leeyc0

:I concur. The Katakana can't be said any other way anyway. [[User:150.101.121.216|150.101.121.216]] 05:47, 14 November 2006 (PST)

:Could it not be a pun, concerning the fact that Haruhi performed in a LIVE (concert)? It could also be a nod to the Super Nintendo RPG [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Live_A_Live Live A Live], in which the player takes on the role of one of the characters, and the other characters' separate plots converge (this is the first time in which the SOS Brigade is off doing their own thing, but come together at the LIVE ... heh.) --[[User:Partymetroid|Aaron]] 16:51, 11 September 2007 (PDT)

==Singular to Plural Feminine Inflection==
"Why? The sight of Haruhi and Nagato in her school festival outfit made me want to close my eyes. Why were those two in a Pop Music Society band?" Instead of "her" outfit, it should be "their" outfits.

Oh and: "The original lead singer and main guitarist was absent due to some unforseen events." - "was" should be "were". --[[User:Partymetroid|Aaron]] 23:31, 11 September 2007 (PDT)

:I forgot to sign, so the signature is the same as the signature for this reply. -_-; --[[User:Partymetroid|Aaron]] 23:31, 11 September 2007 (PDT)

==Molestation==

Quoested from this chapter:
"speaking of waitresses, all my dirty mind could think of was that tight uniform she wore in the movie, giving me a great urge to want to '''molest''' her."
Is molest an appropriate word? I can understand this transation if the original text said such a thing, but it seems out of Kyon's personality to say something like that.

==and and==

And that leader, bassist and and drummer actually agreed?

== The Secret Switch ==

''The secret switch that only exists in Haruhi's has been switched on and was generating strange ideas once again.''

As it stands, the sentence implies that something that is part of Harui or that she owns has a secret switch, but doesn't actually say where the switch is.

This should changed to say ''The secret switch that only exists in Haruhi's brain has been switched on...'' or just ''The secret switch that only exists in Haruhi has been switched on...'' I've changed it to the latter as I think it's the better option.

JBV^_^

Talk:Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume5 The Day of Sagittarius

2008-11-21T00:10:28Z

JackBassV: /* BIOS */

== References & Translator's Notes ==

=== Takeda and Arquebusiers ===
Kyon refers to [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Battle_of_Nagashino Battle of Nagashino] (長篠の戦い, Nagashino no Tatakai, 1575) at Nagashino Castle in Mikawa of Japan where Cavalry charges were repelled by the western firearms and tactics in short. Kyon's reference is not unlike the Russian defeats at the start of the Russian campaign of World War II due to German superiority in equipment and tactical doctrine or how the Abyssinian were decimated by the mechanized Italian forces, basically hinting to a gross inbalance that exists between the SOS Brigade and the Denkensha forces. Note that the actual location of Tanegashima is not close to Mikawa, as Arquebusiers had a nickname of 'Tanegashima gun' as that's where these firearms were mainly traded at.

=== Leyte Gulf ===
[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Battle_of_Leyte_Gulf Battle of Leyte Gulf], October 1944, was one of the greatest naval engagements in the history of humankind. This was fought as one of the final operation of the Japanese fleet. Known as Shō-1 (捷１号作戦 Shō ichigō sakusen) operation, the IJN effectively ceased to exist following this battle. Severely outnumbered and underequipped, the Japanese resorted to Kamakaze operations subsequently. Notable Japanese losses are the sinking of battleship [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_battleship_Musashi|''Musashi''] at Sibuyan Sea, ''Fuso'' and ''Yamashiro'' at Surigao Strait and the total destruction of the Carrier fleet, madeup of four standard carriers and two 'Battleship Carriers'.

=== Denkensha ===
(電研社) Abbreviated form of the Computer Research Club.

=== René Descartes ===
[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Descartes René Descartes] is mentioned by Kyon for his famous ''cogito ergo sum'' (I think, therefore I am) quotation. Descartes and his work in methodological skepticism where he developed the axiom following that thinking things is the only axiom that stands and everything is to be deducted, thus there is no absolute certainty in all facets of reality applies to Kyon's situation regarding SOS Brigade.

=== Cherenkov radiation ===
Accredited to former Soviet [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pavel_Alekseyevich_Cherenkov Pavel Alekseyevich Cherenkov] (1904-1990) physicist, Cherenkov radiation causes the "blue glow" of nuclear reactor to occur. It can be used to detect high-energy charged particles. Kyon uses this reference to show how volatile being around Haruhi can be.

:[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cherenkov_radiation Cherenkov radiation] is given off when high-energy particles (photons - the particle for all radiation, inc light, or electrons - aka beta-particles) exceed the local speed of light, when they enter a medium such as water. The energy that's given off as they decelerate to local-C is what causes the blue glow. You can see this when Nuclear fuel rods are put into cooling tanks at the end of their life.
:
:The sentence should really be changed to "A highly radioactive material randomly giving off gamma-ray bursts." Just being pedantic.
:
:JBV^_^

=== Karigane Kukicha ===
[http://www.inpursuitoftea.com/Karigane_Kukicha_p/gj450.htm Karigane tea] is a twig tea that is highly prized. It takes 1 1/2 minutes for stepping 1 teaspoon with 176-190 F / 6 oz 80-88 C / 450 g of water.

=== LAN ===
LAN is short for [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/LAN Local Area Network] which traditionally is restricted to computer networks within a building. The configuration that the Denkensha has setup in the SOS Clubroom would either be a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Star_topology star] or [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mesh_network mesh] [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wi-Fi Wi-Fi] network on the laptops and uses Haruhi's computer as a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Router Router] with a direct [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Router Ethernet] cable connection to the Denkensha server. This makes ''Day of Sagittarius 3'' a multiplayer LAN game.
:There's no implication that it's wireless; quite the contrary: "they swiftly installed LAN cables for Haruhi's desktop PC and the remaining four notebook PCs". It seems more likely to me they would put a switch or hub in the literature club room, and connect all the computers to that, then run a cable from it to the computer club room; that's how I'd do it.

=== Macro ===
[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Macro Macro] used in this case would be keyboard macros despite that the ''Day of Sagittarius 3'' had no such provision in-place.

=== Belisarius ===
[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Belisarius Belisarius] (505–565 CE) was an accomplished general of the Byzantium Empire that reclaimed Rome for a brief period of time. He was known for his elite Cataphract cavalry that infiltrates deep within enemy ranks and emerge victorious even if heavily outnumbered.

=== GUI ===
[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/GUI Graphical user interface] has been a standard feature of computers since 1990's. Best example would be the very operating system that the readers and Haruhi have running on their respective computers.

== BIOS ==

Asahina asked looking terrified at Nagato, but Nagato didn't even look at her. Her eyes were fixed on the screen, which was no longer showing the game graphics, but a black background with a bunch of letters, numbers and symbols, which reminded me of those BIOS interface screens from the computers of the dinosaur age. What's more, the words and symbols were scrolling by at an incredible speed.

Are you sure that it is BIOS? All computers have a BIOS/CMOS when they boot up. I believe you are thinking of DOS.
:Well, maybe the author himself had it wrong ^^; [[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 14:15, 26 September 2006 (PDT)

:The important part of this sentence is '''Dinosaur Age Computer'''. Prior to the IBM PC/XT range, most 8bit "micros" has the bios built into the OS. DOS (Disk Operating System) was part of the floppy disc drive expansion card/cartridge (which included bios extensions. DOS itself was mainly found on a floppy included with the drive interface.)
:
:You also have to remember that the Author is Japanese, and probably used an [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/MSX MSX computer], which like the Spectrum and other Micros, had a combined BIOS/OS system.
:[http://www.msxa.org/player/basic.png MSX Screen] from emulator.
:JBV^_^